| Back to Home Page | Back to Book Index
|
Deuteronomy Chapter
Thirty-two
Deuteronomy 32
Chapter Contents
The song of Moses. (1
2) The character of God
The character
of Israel. (3-6) The great things God had done for Israel. (7-14) The
wickedness of Israel. (19-25) The judgments which would come upon them for
their sins. (15-18) Deserved vengeance withheld. (26-38) God's deliverance for
his people. (39-43) The exhortation with which the song was delivered. (44-47)
Moses to go up mount Nebo to die. (48-52)
Commentary on Deuteronomy 32:1
2
(Read Deuteronomy 32:1
2)
Moses begins with a solemn appeal to heaven and earth
concerning the truth and importance of what he was about to say. His doctrine
is the gospel
the speech of God
the doctrine of Christ; the doctrine of grace
and mercy through him
and of life and salvation by him.
Commentary on Deuteronomy 32:3-6
(Read Deuteronomy 32:3-6)
"He is a Rock." This is the first time God is
called so in Scripture. The expression denotes that the Divine power
faithfulness
and love
as revealed in Christ and the gospel
form a foundation
which cannot be changed or moved
on which we may build our hopes of happiness.
And under his protection we may find refuge from all our enemies
and in all
our troubles; as the rocks in those countries sheltered from the burning rays
of the sun
and from tempests
or were fortresses from the enemy. "His
work is perfect:" that of redemption and salvation
in which there is a
display of all the Divine perfection
complete in all its parts. All God's
dealings with his creatures are regulated by wisdom which cannot err
and
perfect justice. He is indeed just and right; he takes care that none shall
lose by him. A high charge is exhibited against Israel. Even God's children
have their spots
while in this imperfect state; for if we say we have no sin
no spot
we deceive ourselves. But the sin of Israel was not habitual
notorious
unrepented sin; which is a certain mark of the children of Satan.
They were fools to forsake their mercies for lying vanities. All wilful
sinners
especially sinners in Israel
are unwise and ungrateful.
Commentary on Deuteronomy 32:7-14
(Read Deuteronomy 32:7-14)
Moses gives particular instances of God's kindness and
concern for them. The eagle's care for her young is a beautiful emblem of
Christ's love
who came between Divine justice and our guilty souls
and bare
our sins in his own body on the tree. And by the preached gospel
and the influences
of the Holy Spirit
He stirs up and prevails upon sinners to leave Satan's
bondage. In verses 13
14
are emblems of the conquest
believers have over their spiritual enemies
sin
Satan
and the world
in and
through Christ. Also of their safety and triumph in him; of their happy frames
of soul
when they are above the world
and the things of it. This will be the
blessed case of spiritual Israel in every sense in the latter day.
Commentary on Deuteronomy 32:15-18
(Read Deuteronomy 32:15-18)
Here are two instances of the wickedness of Israel
each
was apostacy from God. These people were called Jeshurun
"an upright
people
" so some; "a seeing people
" so others: but they soon
lost the reputation both of their knowledge and of their righteousness. They
indulged their appetites
as if they had nothing to do but to make provision
for the flesh to fulfil the lusts of it. Those who make a god of themselves
and a god of their bellies
in pride and wantonness
and cannot bear to be told
of it
thereby forsake God
and show they esteem him lightly. There is but one
way of a sinner's acceptance and sanctification
however different modes of
irreligion
or false religion
may show that favourable regard for other ways
which is often miscalled candid. How mad are idolaters
who forsake the Rock of
salvation
to run themselves upon the rock of perdition!
Commentary on Deuteronomy 32:19-25
(Read Deuteronomy 32:19-25)
The revolt of Israel was described in the foregoing
verses
and here follow the resolves of Divine justice as to them. We deceive
ourselves
if we think that God will be mocked by a faithless people. Sin makes
us hateful in the sight of the holy God. See what mischief sin does
and reckon
those to be fools that mock at it.
Commentary on Deuteronomy 32:26-38
(Read Deuteronomy 32:26-38)
The idolatry and rebellions of Israel deserved
and the
justice of God seemed to demand
that they should be rooted out. But He spared
Israel
and continues them still to be living witnesses of the truth of the
Bible
and to silence unbelievers. They are preserved for wise and holy
purposes and the prophecies give us some idea what those purposes are. The Lord
will never disgrace the throne of his glory. It is great wisdom
and will help
much to the return of sinners to God
seriously to consider their latter end
or the future state. It is here meant particularly of what God foretold by
Moses
about this people in the latter days; but it may be applied generally.
Oh that men would consider the happiness they will lose
and the misery they
will certainly plunge into
if they go on in their trespasses! What will be in
the end thereof? Jeremiah 5:31. For the Lord will in due time
bring down the enemies of the church
in displeasure against their wickedness.
When sinners deem themselves most secure
they suddenly fall into destruction.
And God's time to appear for the deliverance of his people
is when things are
at the worst with them. But those who trust to any rock but God
will find it
fail them when they most need it. The rejection of the Messiah by the Jewish
nation
is the continuance of their ancient idolatry
apostacy
and rebellion.
They shall be brought to humble themselves before the Lord
to repent of their
sins
and to trust in their long-rejected Mediator for salvation. Then he will
deliver them
and make their prosperity great.
Commentary on Deuteronomy 32:39-43
(Read Deuteronomy 32:39-43)
This conclusion of the song speaks
1. Glory to God. No
escape can be made from his power. 2. It speaks terror to his enemies. Terror
indeed to those who hate him. The wrath of God is here revealed from heaven
against them. 3. It speaks comfort to his own people. The song concludes with
words of joy. Whatever judgments are brought upon sinners
it shall go well
with the people of God.
Commentary on Deuteronomy 32:44-47
(Read Deuteronomy 32:44-47)
Here is the solemn delivery of this song to Israel
with
a charge to mind all the good words Moses had said unto them. It is not a
trifle
but a matter of life and death: mind it
and you are made for ever;
neglect it
and you are for ever undone. Oh that men were fully persuaded that
religion is their life
even the life of their souls!
Commentary on Deuteronomy 32:48-52
(Read Deuteronomy 32:48-52)
Now Moses had done his work
why should he desire to live
a day longer? God reminds him of the sin of which he had been guilty
for which
he was kept from entering Canaan. It is good for the best of men to die
repenting the infirmities of which they are conscious. But those may die with
comfort and ease
whenever God calls for them
notwithstanding the sins they
remember against themselves
who have a believing prospect
and a well-grounded
hope of eternal life beyond death.
¢w¢w Matthew Henry¡mConcise Commentary on Deuteronomy¡n
Deuteronomy 32
Verse 1
[1] Give
ear
O ye heavens
and I will speak; and hear
O earth
the words of my mouth.
O heavens
O earth ¡X
You lifeless and senseless creatures
which he calls upon partly to accuse the
stupidity of Israel
that were more dull of hearing than these: and partly as
witnesses of the truth of his sayings and the justice of God's proceedings
against them.
Verse 2
[2] My doctrine shall drop as the rain
my speech shall distil as the dew
as
the small rain upon the tender herb
and as the showers upon the grass:
As the rain ¡X
Look what effect rain and dew have upon herbs and grass which they make fresh
and fragrant and growing
the same effect may my discourse have upon your
hearts
that is
to make them soft and pliable and fruitful.
Verse 3
[3]
Because I will publish the name of the LORD: ascribe ye greatness unto our God.
The name of the Lord ¡X His glorious excellencies and righteous actions
by which he hath made
himself known as a man is known by his name
and by which it will appear both
that there is no blame to be laid upon him whatsoever befals you
and that it
is gross madness to forsake such a God for dumb idols.
Ascribe ye ¡X As
I am about to publish the majesty and glory of God
so do you also acknowledge
it.
Verse 4
[4] He
is the Rock
his work is perfect: for all his ways are judgment: a God of truth
and without iniquity
just and right is he.
A rock - As for the stability of his nature
and invincibleness of his power
so also for his fixedness and immutability in
his counsels and promises and ways; so that is there shall be a sad change in
your affairs
remember that this proceeds from yourselves and from the change
of your ways towards God
and not from God
in whom there is no variableness or
shadow of change
James 1:17.
His work ¡X
All his works and actions are unblameable
perfect
wise and righteous.
His ways ¡X
All his administrations in the world and particularly with you are managed with
wisdom and justice.
A God of truth ¡X
Constant to his promises: you cannot accuse him of any unfaithfulness to this
day.
Verse 5
[5] They have corrupted themselves
their spot is not the spot of his
children: they are a perverse and crooked generation.
They ¡X
The Israelites.
Their spot ¡X
The wickedness with which they are stained
is not of his children - Plainly
shews they are not his children
but the devil's. God's children have no such
spot. Indeed this text does not affirm
they have any spot at all.
Perverse ¡X
Froward and untractable: Crooked - Irregular and disorderly.
Verse 6
[6] Do
ye thus requite the LORD
O foolish people and unwise? is not he thy father
that hath bought thee? hath he not made thee
and established thee?
O foolish people and unwise! ¡X Fools and double fools! Fools indeed
to disoblige one
on whom you so
entirely depend! Who hath bewitched you! To forsake your own mercies for lying
vanities! Bought thee - That hath redeemed thee from Egyptian bondage.
Made thee ¡X
Not only in a general by creation
but in a peculiar manner by making thee his
peculiar people.
Established ¡X
That is
renewed and confirmed his favour to thee
and not taken it away
which
thou hast often provoked him to do.
Verse 7
[7]
Remember the days of old
consider the years of many generations: ask thy
father
and he will shew thee; thy elders
and they will tell thee.
The days of old ¡X
The events of ancient days or former ages
and thou wilt find that I had a
respect unto thee not only in Abraham's time
but long before it.
Verse 8
[8] When
the most High divided to the nations their inheritance
when he separated the
sons of Adam
he set the bounds of the people according to the number of the
children of Israel.
Their inheritance ¡X
When God by his providence allotted the several parts of the world to several
people
which was done Genesis 10:1-32; Genesis 11:1-9.
When he separated ¡X
Divided them in their languages and habitations according to their families.
He set the bounds ¡X
That is
he disposed of the several lands and limits of the people so as to
reserve a sufficient place for the great numbers of the people of Israel. And
therefore he so guided the hearts of several people
that the posterity of
Canaan
which was accursed of God
and devoted to ruin
should be seated in
that country which God intended for the children of Israel
that so when their
iniquities were ripe
they might be rooted out
and the Israelites come in
their stead.
Verse 9
[9] For
the LORD's portion is his people; Jacob is the lot of his inheritance.
His people ¡X It
is no wonder God had so great a regard to this people
for he chose them out of
all mankind to be his peculiar portion.
Verse 10
[10] He
found him in a desert land
and in the waste howling wilderness; he led him
about
he instructed him
he kept him as the apple of his eye.
He found him ¡X
Not by chance
but as it were looking out and seeking for him. He did indeed
manifest himself to him in Egypt
but it was in the wilderness at Sinai
God
found him in an eminent manner
and revealed his will to him
and entered into
covenant with him
and imparted himself and his grace and blessing to him. By
this word he also signifies both their lost condition in themselves
and that
their recovery was not from themselves
but only from God who sought and found
them out by his grace.
In the waste howling wilderness ¡X In a place destitute of all the necessaries and comforts of life
which
also was a type of that desolate and comfortless condition in which all men are
before the grace of God finds them out; where instead of the voices of men
is
nothing heard but the howlings and yellings of ravenous birds and beasts.
He led them ¡X He
conducted them frons place to place by his cloudy pillar and providence. Or
he
compassed him about
by his provident care
watching over him and preserving
him on every side.
As the apple of his eye ¡X As men use to keep the apple of their eye
that is
with singular care
and diligence
this being as a most tender
so a most useful part.
Verse 11
[11] As
an eagle stirreth up her nest
fluttereth over her young
spreadeth abroad her
wings
taketh them
beareth them on her wings:
Her nest ¡X
Her young ones in the nest; which she by her cry and motion provoketh to fly.
Her wings ¡X As
preparing herself to fly.
On her wings ¡X
Or
as on her wings
that is
gently
and tenderly and safely too
as if she
carried them not in her claws for fear of hurting them
but upon her wings.
Some say
the eagle doth usually carry her young ones upon her wings.
Verse 12
[12] So
the LORD alone did lead him
and there was no strange god with him.
Did lead them ¡X
When they were shut up in Egypt as in their nest whence they durst not venture
to fly nor stir
he taught and encouraged and enabled them to fly out from that
bondage
he dealt tenderly with them
bearing with their infirmities
keeping
them from all harms.
With him ¡X To
assist him at that work or to deliver them. The more unworthy they in giving to
idols a share in that worship which they owe to God only.
Verse 13
[13] He
made him ride on the high places of the earth
that he might eat the increase
of the fields; and he made him to suck honey out of the rock
and oil out of
the flinty rock;
The high places ¡X To
conquer their strongest holds
which often are in the mountains
and their
cities fenced with walls of greatest height and strength. To ride upon
in
scripture phrase
is to subdue or conquer.
Out of the rock ¡X
This being a land flowing with honey
where the bees made honey in the holes of
rocks
or in the trees that grew upon or among the rocks.
Out of the flinty rocks ¡X The olive-trees grow and bear most fruit in rocky or hilly places.
Verse 14
[14]
Butter of kine
and milk of sheep
with fat of lambs
and rams of the breed of
Bashan
and goats
with the fat of kidneys of wheat; and thou didst drink the
pure blood of the grape.
Fat of lambs ¡X
For though the fat wherewith the inward parts were covered was not to be eaten
by them
but offered to God
yet that fat which was mixed with the flesh they
might eat
as the Jewish doctors note.
Basham ¡X A
place famous for excellent cattle.
Fat of kidneys of wheat ¡X With the finest of the grains of wheat; compared to kidneys for their
shape and largeness.
Verse 15
[15] But
Jeshurun waxed fat
and kicked: thou art waxen fat
thou art grown thick
thou
art covered with fatness; then he forsook God which made him
and lightly
esteemed the Rock of his salvation.
Jeshurun ¡X
Israel whom he calls right or upright
(as the word signifies) partly by way of
instruction to mind them what they professed and ought to be; and partly by way
of exprobration
to shew them what a shame it was to degenerate so much from
their name and profession.
Kicked ¡X As
well fed cattle use to do: he grew insolent and rebellious against God and
against his word and spirit.
Verse 16
[16] They
provoked him to jealousy with strange gods
with abominations provoked they him
to anger.
To jealousy ¡X To
anger and fury
for jealousy is the rage of a man. And withall it implies the
ground of his anger
their falseness to God whom they had accepted as their
husband
and their spiritual whoredom with other gods.
Verse 17
[17] They
sacrificed unto devils
not to God; to gods whom they knew not
to new gods
that came newly up
whom your fathers feared not.
Unto devils ¡X
Unto idols
which the devils brought into the world in opposition to God
in
and by which the devils often manifested themselves to men
and gave them
answers
and received their worship. The Gentiles pretended to worship God in
those idols
and the devils which inspired them
deluded the nations with pretences
that they were a sort of lower gods. Moses takes off this mark
and shews the
Israelites that these pretended gods were really devils
and therefore that it
was the height of madness to honour or worship them.
Not to God ¡X
For God utterly rejected those sacrifices which they offered to him together
with idols.
They knew not ¡X
Or
who never knew them
that is
never shewed any kindness to them
or did
them any good: New gods - Not simply or absolutely
for some of these had been
worshipped for many generations
but comparatively to the true God
who is the
ancient of days
Deuteronomy 7:9
and who was worshipped from the
beginning of the world.
Feared not ¡X
Served not
worshipped not.
Verse 18
[18] Of
the Rock that begat thee thou art unmindful
and hast forgotten God that formed
thee.
Of the rock ¡X Of
God
one of whose titles this is
or of Christ
who is called the rock
1 Corinthians 10:4
whom the Israelites tempted.
Verse 19
[19] And
when the LORD saw it
he abhorred them
because of the provoking of his sons
and of his daughters.
His sons and daughters ¡X Such they were by calling and profession.
Verse 20
[20] And
he said
I will hide my face from them
I will see what their end shall be: for
they are a very froward generation
children in whom is no faith.
I will see ¡X I
will make them and others see
what the fruit of such actions shall be.
No faith ¡X No
fidelity: perfidious
that have broken their covenant so solemnly made with me.
Verse 21
[21] They
have moved me to jealousy with that which is not God; they have provoked me to
anger with their vanities: and I will move them to jealousy with those which
are not a people; I will provoke them to anger with a foolish nation.
I will move them to jealousy with those that
are not a people ¡X With the Heathen nations
who are none of
my people
who scarce deserve the name of a people
as being without the knowledge
and fear of God
which is the foundation of all true policy and government
and
many of them destitute of all government
laws and order. And yet these people
I will take in your stead
receive them and reject you; which
when it came to
pass how desperately did it provoke the Jews to jealousy? A foolish nation - So
the Gentiles were both in the opinion of the Jews and in truth and reality
notwithstanding all their pretences to wisdom
there being nothing more foolish
or brutish than the worship of idols.
Verse 22
[22] For
a fire is kindled in mine anger
and shall burn unto the lowest hell
and shall
consume the earth with her increase
and set on fire the foundations of the
mountains.
A fire is kindled ¡X
Great and grievous judgments shall be inflicted
which often come under the
name of fire. Are they proud of their plenty? It shall burn up the increase of
the earth. Are they confident of their strength? It shall destroy the very
foundations of the mountains. It shall burn unto the lowest hell: it shall
bring them to the very depth of misery in this world
which yet will he but a
faint resemblance of their endless misery in the next.
Verse 23
[23] I
will heap mischiefs upon them; I will spend mine arrows upon them.
Spend mine arrows ¡X
Even empty my quiver
and send upon them all my plagues
which
like arrows
shot by a skilful and strong hand
shall speedily reach and certainly hit and
mortally wound them.
Verse 24
[24] They
shall be burnt with hunger
and devoured with burning heat
and with bitter destruction:
I will also send the teeth of beasts upon them
with the poison of serpents of
the dust.
With hunger ¡X
With famine
which burns and parches the inward parts
and make the face black
as a coal
Lamentations 4:8.
Burning heat ¡X
From fevers or carbuncles
or other inflaming distempers.
Verse 27
[27] Were
it not that I feared the wrath of the enemy
lest their adversaries should
behave themselves strangely
and lest they should say
Our hand is high
and
the LORD hath not done all this.
The wrath ¡X
Their rage against me
as it is expressed
Isaiah 37:28
29
their furious reproaches
against my name
as if I were cruel to my people or unable to deliver them. The
fear hereof is ascribed to God after the manner of men.
Strangely ¡X
Insolenty and arrogantly above what they used to do.
Verse 28
[28] For
they are a nation void of counsel
neither is there any understanding in them.
Void of counsel ¡X
Their enemies are foolish people
and therefore make so false and foolish a
judgment upon things.
Verse 29
[29] O
that they were wise
that they understood this
that they would consider their
latter end!
They ¡X
Israel.
Latter end ¡X
What their end will be
and that tho' God spare them long
yet at last judgment
will certainly overtake them.
Verse 30
[30] How
should one chase a thousand
and two put ten thousand to flight
except their
Rock had sold them
and the LORD had shut them up?
One ¡X
Israelite.
Their rock ¡X
Their God
who was their refuge and defence.
Sold them ¡X
Namely
for bond-slaves
had given themselves up into their enemies hands.
Shut them up ¡X As
it were in the net which their enemies had laid for them.
Verse 31
[31] For
their rock is not as our Rock
even our enemies themselves being judges.
Being judges ¡X
Who by their dear bought experience have been forced to acknowledge that our
God was far stronger than they and their false gods together.
Verse 32
[32] For
their vine is of the vine of Sodom
and of the fields of Gomorrah: their grapes
are grapes of gall
their clusters are bitter:
For ¡X As
if he had said
This is the reason why their rock hath shut them up.
Their vine is of the vine of Sodom ¡X The people of Israel
which I planted as a choice vine
are now
degenerated and become like the vine of Sodom
their principles and practices
are all corrupt and abominable.
Bitter ¡X
Their fruits are loathsome to me
mischievous to others
and at last will be
pernicious to themselves.
Verse 34
[34] Is
not this laid up in store with me
and sealed up among my treasures?
This ¡X
All their wickedness mentioned before. My long suffering towards them may make
them think I have forgotten their sins
but I remember them punctually
they
are sealed up as in a bag
Job 14:17
and as men seal up their treasures.
Verse 35
[35] To
me belongeth vengeance
and recompence; their foot shall slide in due time: for
the day of their calamity is at hand
and the things that shall come upon them
make haste.
Their feet shall slide ¡X They who now think they stand fast and unmoveable
shall fall into utter
destruction.
In due time ¡X
Though not so soon as some may expect
yet in that time when it shall be most
proper
when they have filled up the measure of their sins.
At hand ¡X
Heb. is near. So the scripture often speaks of those things which are at many
hundred years distance
to signify
that though they may be afar off as to our
measures of time
yet in God's account they are near
they are as near as may
be
when the measure of their sins is once full
the judgment shall not be
deferred.
Verse 36
[36] For
the LORD shall judge his people
and repent himself for his servants
when he
seeth that their power is gone
and there is none shut up
or left.
For ¡X
Or
nevertheless
having spoken of the dreadful calamity which would come upon
his people
he now turns his discourse into a more comfortable strain
and
begins to shew that after God had sorely chastised his people
he would have
mercy upon them and turn their captivity.
Judge his people ¡X
Shall plead their cause
shall protect and deliver them.
Repent ¡X Of
the evils he hath brought upon them.
None shut up ¡X
Either in their strong cities or castles or other hiding places
or in the
enemies hands or prisons
whence there might be some hope or possibility of
redemption; and none left
as the poor and contemptible people are neglected
and usually left by the conquerors in the conquered land
but all seem to be
cut off and destroyed.
Verse 37
[37] And
he shall say
Where are their gods
their rock in whom they trusted
He shall say ¡X
The Lord
before he deliver his people
will first convince them of their
former folly in forsaking him and following idols.
Verse 38
[38]
Which did eat the fat of their sacrifices
and drank the wine of their drink
offerings? let them rise up and help you
and be your protection.
Which did eat ¡X
That is
to whom you offered sacrifices and oblations after the manner of the
Gentiles.
Help you ¡X If
they can.
Verse 39
[39] See
now that I
even I
am he
and there is no god with me: I kill
and I make
alive; I wound
and I heal: neither is there any that can deliver out of my
hand.
See now|-Learn by your own sad experience
what vain and impotent things idols are.
I am he ¡X
The only true
omnipotent and irresistible God.
Verse 40
[40] For
I lift up my hand to heaven
and say
I live for ever.
I lift up my hand ¡X I
solemnly swear
that I will do what here follows.
I live ¡X As
sure as I live.
Verse 41
[41] If I
whet my glittering sword
and mine hand take hold on judgment; I will render
vengeance to mine enemies
and will reward them that hate me.
If I whet my sword ¡X If
once I begin to prepare for war and for the execution of my sentence.
Judgment ¡X Of
the instruments of judgment
of the weapons of war. A metaphor from warriors
that take their weapons into their hand
when they intend to fight.
Verse 42
[42] I
will make mine arrows drunk with blood
and my sword shall devour flesh; and
that with the blood of the slain and of the captives
from the beginning of
revenges upon the enemy.
Captives ¡X
Whom my sword hath sorely wounded
though not utterly killed.
From the beginning ¡X
When once I begin to revenge myself and my people upon mine and their enemies
I will go on and make a full end.
Verse 43
[43]
Rejoice
O ye nations
with his people: for he will avenge the blood of his
servants
and will render vengeance to his adversaries
and will be merciful
unto his land
and to his people.
Rejoice ¡X He
calls upon the nations to rejoice and bless God for his favours
and especially
for the last wonderful deliverance which shall be given to the Jews
when they
shall be converted to the gospel in the last days; which they have all reason
to do
because of that singular advantage which all nations will have at that
time and upon that occasion.
Verse 44
[44] And
Moses came and spake all the words of this song in the ears of the people
he
and Hoshea the son of Nun.
He and Hoshea ¡X Or
Joshua. Probably Moses spoke it to as many as could hear him
while Joshua in
another assembly at the same time delivered it to as many as his voice would
reach. Thus Joshua
as well as Moses
would be a witness against them
if ever
they forsook God.
Verse 47
[47] For
it is not a vain thing for you; because it is your life: and through this thing
ye shall prolong your days in the land
whither ye go over Jordan to possess
it.
Not vain ¡X It
is not an unprofitable or contemptible work I advise you to
but well worthy of
your most serious care.
Verse 48
[48] And
the LORD spake unto Moses that selfsame day
saying
That self-same day ¡X
Now he had finished his work
why should he desire to live a day longer? He had
indeed formerly desired and prayed
that he might go over Jordan: but now he is
entirely satisfied
and saith no more of that matter.
Verse 49
[49] Get
thee up into this mountain Abarim
unto mount Nebo
which is in the land of
Moab
that is over against Jericho; and behold the land of Canaan
which I give
unto the children of Israel for a possession:
Nebo ¡X A
ridge or top of the mountains of Abarim.
Verse 51
[51]
Because ye trespassed against me among the children of Israel at the waters of
Meribah-Kadesh
in the wilderness of Zin; because ye sanctified me not in the
midst of the children of Israel.
Because ye trespassed ¡X God reminds him of the sin he had committed long before. It is good for
the holiest of men to die repenting
even of their early sins.
Verse 52
[52] Yet
thou shalt see the land before thee; but thou shalt not go thither unto the
land which I give the children of Israel.
Yet thou shalt see the land ¡X And see it as the earnest of that better country
which is only seen
with the eye of faith. What is death to him who has a believing prospect and a
steadfast hope of eternal life?
¢w¢w John Wesley¡mExplanatory Notes on Deuteronomy¡n
32 Chapter 32
Verse 1-2
Give ear
O ye heavens
and I will speak.
Moses¡¦ adjuration
Isaiah makes a similar sublime commencement to his
prophecies
apostrophising heaven and earth in nearly identical language. Moses
had already used the same sentiment in simple didactic form when he said
¡§I
call heaven and earth to witness this day
that I have set before thee life and
death
the blessing and the curse
¡¨ and thereby he explains the meaning of this
more highly poetic style of adjuration. Such an adjuration indicates great
intensity
elevation
and sincerity of feeling
while calling attention to the
solemn importance of what is about to be said. It is like a herald¡¦s cry
the
sound of the tocsin
or the summoning of an assize. For heaven and earth had
both of them been witnesses of the covenant and giving of the law. By a sudden
but suggestive transition we are introduced to the style and theme of the song.
The change is from the awe-inspiring to the tenderest of moods; but it is made
without derogating from the loftiness of the thought. The imagery of the gentle
rain and the softly distilling dew is a fit sequel to the opening appeal to
heaven and earth
and bespeaks attention to the source
the quality
and the
design of the song.
1. Its source. The reference to dew and rain implies
first of all
that the whole subject
suggestion
and origin of the song is from above.
Nothing but a voice Divine will ever avail to soften human nature
come home to
the conscience
subjugate the will and reign in the affections. ¡§Ascribe ye
greatness
¡¨ therefore
that is
authoritativeness
¡§unto our God.¡¨
2. Its quality. ¡§My doctrine shall drop as the rain
my speech shall
distil as the dew.¡¨ The song is just the pith and substance of the Book of
Deuteronomy; the distilled quintessence of the Deuteronomic law and covenant.
It is a protestation that no community can ever thrive
surmount their dangers
and slough off their corruptions
by simply confining their attention to
earthly relations and requisitions. They need a higher motive and spirit of
life as a sustaining and self-cleansing principle--in one word
a Gospel of
God.
3. Its design. ¡§As the small rain upon the tender grass
and as the
showers upon the herb¡¨; gentle
yet copious and penetrative; soft
seasonable
and saturating; not like a sudden but soon spent thunderstorm
nor the beating
of hail that dashes where it alights; rather like small rain
the softer it
falls the deeper it sinks; or like the dew
the more insinuating it is
the
more fertilising and lastingly effective. (A. H. Drysdale
M. A.)
My speech shall distil as
the dew.
God¡¦s doctrine as the dew
What a representation of gentleness! The doctrine shall not fall
in torrents
but it shall drop; the speech shall not even be felt in its
descent
for it shall distil. Yet who is it employs this gentlest of all gentle
imagery? It is Moses: the self-same man who had pronounced the terrific
judgments on Egypt. He had promulgated a system which was given forth in
thunder
and lightning
and thick darkness
and a terrible tempest; the
publication of this law was attended with the severest penalties.
Notwithstanding every appearance to the contrary
it was true of every word
which God spake by Moses
as well as of every word which Jesus spoke
that His
doctrine dropped like the rain
and distilled like the dew. We need scarcely
tell you that the term ¡§doctrine¡¨ includes all God¡¦s teaching in every portion
of His revelation to man. It matters not whether truth be found in direct
assertions of great principles
or whether it be wrapped up in the imagery of
poetry
the shadows of the types
the facts of history
or the allegories of parables;
it is all the same truth. Thus not only is every form of God¡¦s Word ¡§doctrine
¡¨
but in its fertilising effects on the soul may most appropriately be compared
to the dropping rain and distilling dew. But in order to understand this gentle
character ascribed by Moses to God¡¦s doctrine
you must take heed that you do
not fall into several errors which will perplex your belief in the dew-like
influence of Divine truth. The first of these errors is to confound the effect
of doctrine itself with that outward teaching by which it may often be set
forth. The mere manner of teaching is no just criterion of the matter of
teaching. There are differences of character which even demand differences of
outward instruction. But
secondly
we must warn you against supposing that God
does not sometimes adopt an internal as well as an external mode of teaching
which may appear to conflict with the statements of our text. How often do the
threatenings of Divine wrath seem to lay hold on the spirit
and for a time
keep it shrinking beneath the prospect of inevitable destruction! But
notwithstanding these modes of teaching which God may often employ
yet we
maintain that the substance of that teaching is what Moses describes it--gentle
as the dropping rain
the distilling dew
the small rain
the soft shower. You
will remark that the sacred writer declares that his doctrine is to be like
¡§small rain on the tender herb¡¨; and this sentence it is which explains the
entire seeming anomaly we have noticed. God¡¦s truth does not fall like small
rain on the hardy
tough
strong herb
but like small rain on the tender herb.
There must be a preparation--a softening of the soul to receive the gentle
influences of the Gospel. And not only at our first conversion to God
but even
afterwards
the herb may become hardened
and require occasional softening
before the small rain is given. The advanced Christian sometimes complains of
waves and billows; he hears deep calling to deep at the noise of God¡¦s
waterspouts. But the sole reason of this is that there is some deficiency in
the tenderness of the herb--some setting up of the head which needs the blast
of the storm to bring it low
God loves not to see a proud look; He loves not a
stiff-necked obedience; He loves not to find His servant chafing against the
bit; He must have the herb tender. The ground being thus prepared
the doctrine
of the Lord always drops as the rain and distils as the dew. But let us glance
at a few brief practical truths which the imagery of our text suggests.
1. If you are watered by this heavenly dew
it must be
all--pervading: Look at the grass after the dew has fallen; it is thoroughly
covered with moisture; nothing saturates it so completely; a storm would not
wet it half so effectually; the plant is all over the same; no leaf but it
sparkles with dewdrops; no blade escapes; all are steeped in dew. Now
is it
the same with you? The operation of the Spirit is always total and entire. All
things become new where He works.
2. Then
secondly
recollect that another of the characteristics of
this dew is its diffusiveness. Not only is the dew the most equal and general
giver of moisture
but the plants which receive it pass it on to others. From
leaf to leaf
and from blade to blade it falls
so that if you pass through a
forest on a dewy morning it is one constant dropping. So must it be with the
Christian. He is not only to be influenced by the Spirit himself
but by the
aid of the same Spirit he must pass on that influence to others.
3. Thirdly
still another feature of this dew is its fertilising
effects. It often falls most heavily at times of the year when drought
prevails
and when the plants would otherwise be scorched and withered. Its
final effect is not superficial; it does not merely wet the leaves and flowers
but it percolates to the very root. The dew thus develops itself in fruits: it
waters the plant
and makes it bring forth abundantly. And so with our dew.
Whenever the influences of the Spirit are felt
the fruits of the Spirit are
seen.
4. But
lastly
another feature of this dew is that it will prove
specially and abundantly operative in the time of trial. It is not when the sun
shines that the dew falls; it principally descends when the day is wrapped in
evening shades or when the morning is still hidden in twilight
or when dark
night has already set in: so likewise is sorrow a time of special dew falling.
When have the promises and love of God so gentle and yet powerful an influence
as in affliction¡¦s sad hour? When are His cheering truths so sweet as when
trouble embitters the soul? (D. F. Jarman
M. A.)
The dew of the Word
¡§Distil as the dew.¡¨ Who hears the dew fall? What microphone could
reveal that music to our ¡§gross unpurged ears¡¨?
1. The dew distils in silence. So does the speech of God. In stillness
God¡¦s love is condensed into dew like communications; not read
nor heard
but
known by direct power of the Spirit upon the soul. Not much in noise
turmoil
and bustle.
2. The dew distils in darkness. You look out some dark night: there
is no storm
no rain
not the least token to your senses of what is going on.
In the morning you see every blade and leaf tipped with a dewdrop
everything
revived and freshened
prepared for the heat of the day. So His words fall on
your souls in darkness
not with sensible power; nothing flashes out from the
page
nothing shines to shed pleasant light on your path. You do not hear sound
of abundance of rain
but the words are distilling as the dew and preparing you
for day.
3. The dew falls not in one mass of water
but innumerable little
drops. What one drop does not reach another does. It is not one overwhelmingly
powerful word which does this holy night work in the soul
but the unrealised
influences of many
dropping silently on the plants of the Lord; one resting here
another there; one touching an unrecognised need
another reaching an
unconsciously failing grace. ¡§Each drop uncounted hath its own mission
and is
duly sent to its own leaf or blade.¡¨
4. Sometimes God¡¦s dew goes on falling many hours of night. Watches
seem long
and starlight does not reveal it. But none is lost; some is already
doing hidden work as it falls around the very roots of our being
some ready to
be revealed in sparkling brightness when the night is over; lessons learnt
among the shadows to be lived out in the sunshine.
5. The object of the dew is to maintain life in dry places and
seasons. In rainless regions this is better understood. Any dry week in summer
we see enough to understand the beauty of the figure. This speech is spirit and
life to souls
however feebly
yet really alive to God. Dew does nothing for
stones
nor a dead leaf. It falls on little fading plants
whose leaves absorb
life
renewing moisture
and closed blossoms open out again with fresher
fragrance than before. Dryness is more to be dreaded than darkness. (F. R.
Havergal.)
Genuine religious teaching
I. Genuine
religious teaching is gentle. Descends on the soul as the dew and small rain.
The great religious teachers have been quiet talkers.
II. Genuine
religious teaching is penetrating. Goes down through the intellect into the
conscience and heart.
III. Genuine
religious teaching is refreshing. Descends with quickening influence into the
soul. (Homilist.)
Soothing nature of Christian doctrine
The lovely gentleness
the refreshing and cheering nature
of
Divine doctrine is here most beautifully set forth. And
indeed
very useful is
it that the amiable character of our blessed religion should be as much as
possible presented to the view of men. For could they once see it they would be
so in love with its beauty that their whole soul would be ravished with delight
in thinking of it
and would teem with desire to be effectually possessed of
it. But how is the beauty of religion to be shown to men? It cannot be really
apprehended but by experience. Wherefore offer a fervent prayer to heaven for
grace to dispose your hearts to receive this Word. We cannot be surprised at
finding the ¡§yoke easy and the burden light¡¨ of that Master who is thus ¡§meek
and lowly in heart.¡¨ He graciously promises that if we take this yoke upon us
we shall ¡§find rest to our souls.¡¨ This doctrine does
indeed
drop upon the
souls of troubled sinners with the softness of a gentle rain falling upon a
fleece of wool. Is
then
all forgiven? Am I cleansed from all my sin
relieved
from all my guilt? Am I at peace with God? Do I partake of His love? ¡§Blessed
is he whose unrighteousness is forgiven
and whose sin is covered.¡¨ But when we
come to consider the new life
the service of Christ
which must follow if we
are to walk in favour with God
shall we then find this comfort and gentleness
of Christian doctrine? Most assuredly we shall in the doctrine itself. The
resistance which our passions and inclinations make to the Divine law causes
all the discomfort and painfulness in submitting our hearts to be ruled by it.
But it may be acknowledged that holiness of heart and life when attained may be
comfortable
delightful; and yet a man may say
Doubtless it would be good for
me to give up my unchaste and intemperate manner of living
but I cannot endure
the self-denial necessary for it. A man may say
It would be good indeed for me
to be a devoted servant of Jesus
but I don t know how to tear myself from my
old habits
and leave my feigner companions. Could I see all this done
see
myself become a new creature
and become associated with religious people
I
believe that I could be happy. But now think of this one thing. What kind of
Master are you called upon to serve? Is it not Jesus Christ
the kind and
forbearing? Will not He be a gentle Master to you? With what gentleness is He
represented administering spiritual food to the souls of His people! How
considerate is He set forth of the different spiritual condition and
circumstances of men
how tender to those who are in weakness
or in a great
trial and difficulty! By the gentle influences of the Holy Spirit He can
convert the soul
and change all its dispositions and affections. Thus will
Jesus
in the most-gentle and yet the most powerful manner
lead those who commit
themselves to Him. (R. L. Cotton
M. A.)
Doctrine as rain; speech as dew
The earth without rain cannot grow one tiny grass blade; when the
clouds keep away the flowers hang down their heads
and shrivel and burn
and
represent the very spirit of necessity and pain. We must have the black clouds;
how welcome they are after a time of drought and scorching
when the earth is
opening its mouth and asking for a draught of water! So God¡¦s doctrine is to be
poured out upon thirsty souls
burnt and scorched lives
ruined and
unproductive natures. The rain plash is a sweet music
a tender appeal
a
liquid persuasion. The rain will accommodate itself to all forms and shapes
and it will impartially visit the poor man¡¦s little handful of garden and the
great man¡¦s countless acres. Such is the Gospel of Christ: it is impartial
gentle
necessary; it finds the heart when the heart is scorched
and asks to
heal its burning
and to make the barren land of the inner life beautiful with
summer flowers. We cannot tell how the Word gets into the heart--how softly
how silently: it is there
and we knew it not; we expected it
and at the very
time we were looking out for it
it was already there; it is the secret of the
Lord
and it moves by a noble mystery of action
so that no line can be laid
upon it
and no man may arbitrarily handle the wealth of gold. ¡§As the small
rain upon the tender herb
and as the showers upon the grass.¡¨ There shall be
adaptation between the one and the other: if the herb is ¡§tender¡¨ the rain must
be ¡§small.¡¨ Do not thunder upon us with Thy great power; do not plead against
us with all the winds of Thine eloquence
for who could stand against the
storm? On the other hand
the tenderer the grass the better it can bear even
the scudding shower and the heavy downpour. Great trees are torn
or wrenched
from their roots
or are thrust down in contempt
but all the grass of the
meadow is but the greener for the winds which have galloped over it
or the
great rivers that have poured themselves upon the emerald bed. Jesus will bless
the meek
the merciful
the pure in heart
the peace loving; but as for those
who in heathen vanity set themselves up against Him
He will dash them in
pieces like a potter¡¦s vessel. The Word does not always produce an instantaneous
effect: the Word has sometimes to filter well down into the thought and into
the heart and life; and the Word does not report itself in the mere quantity of
the doctrine
but in the greenness of the young grass
in the beauty and
fruitfulness of the tender herb: no statistical return shall be made of the
number of discourses heard
or the number of chapters read
but the life shall
be the more verdant in spring-like beauty
and the more splendid in all the
colouring of summer. (J. Parker
D. D.)
As the small rain upon the
tender herb.--
Small rain for tender herbs
The highest power is consistent with the lowliest tenderness. He
that is mightiest in word is mighty
not so much in thunder
and earthquake
and fire
as in a silent persuasiveness.
I. Moses meant to
be tender. Moses intended
in the sermon he was about to preach
to be
exceedingly gentle. He would water minds as tender herbs
and water them in the
same fashion as the small rain does. He would not be a beating hail
nor even a
down-pouring shower
but he would be ¡§as the small rain upon the tender herb.¡¨
1. And this is the more remarkable
because he was about to preach a
doctrinal sermon. Does he not say
¡§My doctrine shall drop as the rain¡¨?
2. It is equally remarkable that this discourse of Moses was a sermon
of rebuke
lie rebuked the people
with no small degree of sternness
when he
said
¡§Jeshurun waxed fat
and kicked; thou art waxen fat
thou art grown
thick; then he forsook God which made him.¡¨ He warned the people of their great
sin
and he did not hesitate to say
¡§They are a nation void of counsel
neither is there any understanding in them.¡¨ Yet he felt that he had rebuked
with the utmost meekness
and had still been as the soft dew and gentle rain.
Upbraiding must be done in tenderness.
3. Furthermore
his style of speech was compassionately considerate
even as the dew seems to consider the withered grass
and the small rain to
adapt itself to the tender herb. In his teaching he evidently thought of the
feebler sort
and suited himself to those depressed by grief.
4. Furthermore
note well that the truth which our Lord spoke had
always a refreshing effect upon those who were spiritually alive
. Our blessed
Master¡¦s sermons were ¡§as the small rain upon the tender herb
¡¨ not merely for
the softness of their descent
but for the wondrous efficacy with which they
came. His words fell not as fire flakes to destroy
nor as the dust from the
wilderness to defile
but ever as the warm shower to cherish. So we learn that
Moses meant to be tender
and Jesus was tender. What else do we learn?
5. Why
that all the servants of Jesus Christ ought to he tender; for
if Moses was so
much more should we be.
II. Moses hoped to
be penetrating: ¡§as the small rain upon the tender herb.¡¨ Now
small rain is
meant to enter the herb
so that it may drink in the nourishment and be truly
refreshed. The rain is not to drench the herb
and it is not to flood it; it is
to feed it
to revive it. This was what Moses aimed at. That is what all true
preachers of Christ aim at. Why is it some people never seem to take in the
Word
¡§as the small rain upon the tender herb¡¨?
1. I suppose it is
first
because some of it may be above their
understanding. If you hear a sermon
and you do not know at all what the good
man is about
how can it benefit you?
2. Many do not drink in the sacred Word because it seems to them too
good to be true. This is limiting the goodness of God: God is so good that
nothing can be too good to be looked for from Him.
3. Many persons do not receive the Gospel promise to the full because
they do not think it is true to them; anybody else may be blessed in that way
but they cannot think it probable that they shall be. Though the Gospel is
particularly directed to sinners
yet these good folks think
¡§Surely grace
could never reach to us.¡¨ Oh
how we lose our labour
and fail to comfort men
because of the unbelief which pretends to be the child of humility
but is
really the offspring of pride! The small rain does not get at the tender herb
because the herb shrinks from the silver drops which would cherish it.
4. No doubt many miss the charming influences of heavenly truth
because they do not think enough. Is it not strange that people should think
sermons worth hearing
but not worth meditating upon? It is as foolish as if a
man thought a joint of meat worth buying
but not worth cooking; for meditation
is
as it were
a sort of holy cookery by which the truth is prepared to be
food for the soul.
5. And
once more
we ought to pray that when we hear the Word we may
be prepared to receive it: it is of great importance that we should open the
doors of our soul to let the Gospel enter us. Hospitality to truth is charity
to ourselves.
III. Moses hoped to
see results. ¡§As the small rain upon the tender herb.¡¨ Now
observe
in looking
about among mankind
that whenever wise men expect any result from their
labours
they always go to work in a manner adapted to the end they have in
view. Finding the people to be comparable to tender herbs
he adapted his speech
to them
and made it like the small rain. Now
what will be the result if we do
the same? It will come to pass there will be among us young converts like
tender herbs
newly planted
and if we speak in tenderness we shall see the
result
for they will take root in the truth
and grow in it. Paul planted
and
then Apollos watered. Why did Apollos water? Because you must water plants
after you have planted them
that they may the more readily strike into the
earth. Happy shall you be if you employ your greater experience in
strengthening those whose new life is as yet feeble. Next
when a man¡¦s
discourse is like small ram to the tender herb
he sees the weak and perishing
one revive and lift up his head. The herb was withering at first
it lay down
faint and ready to die; but the small rain came
and it seemed to say
¡§Thank
you
¡¨ and it looked up
and lifted its head
and recovered from its swoon. You
will see a reviving effect produced upon faint hearts and desponding minds. You
will be a comforter
you will cheer away the fears of many
and make glad the
timid and fearful. What a blessing it is when you see that result
for there is
so much the more joy in the world
and God is so much the more glorified! When
you water tender herbs
and see them grow
you have a further reward. It is
delightful to watch the development and increase of grace in those who are
under our care. (C. H. Spurgeon.)
Ascribe ye greatness unto our God.
The greatness of God
I. Our primary
concern should be to attempt to realise the greatness of God
however
inadequate all our conceptions may be.
1. His underived
independent
and eternal existence. In this His
nature stands out in distinction from all created being.
2. The infinitude of His knowledge. There is no evading His glance
no travelling beyond the reach of His omniscience
no baffling His skill
no
frustrating His plans
¡§no searching of His understanding.¡¨
3. The boundlessness of His power and dominion. ¡§Great is the Lord
and of great power.¡¨ Take the microscope
and all the orders of existence which
it reveals are embraced in His providence. Take the telescope
and as worlds on
worlds pass before your vision
you only survey other parts of His great and
boundless empire.
4. The grandeur of His moral perfections. His holiness is unspotted
the standard and pattern of righteousness to all creatures and to all worlds.
His goodness is vast and unutterable. It gave us ¡§His unspeakable gift.¡¨ His
faithfulness endureth to all generations
giving stability to the world which
He created.
II. The practical
lessons enforced in the call to ¡§ascribe greatness to our God.¡¨
1. Our adoration is a fitting tribute to His greatness and majesty.
¡§Whoso offereth praise glorifieth Me.¡¨ It is the acknowledgment on our part of
His natural and moral perfections.
2. It is not only
however
by the direct exercise of adoration that
we are to fulfil the exhortation of the text
but by cultivating a humbling impression
of the Divine Majesty ever on our hearts. What humility should we
as
creatures
cherish in the presence of the greatness of God! What lowliness of
spirit should there be in our supplications and pleadings with God! How
unseemly is all that is irreverential before Him!
3. Whilst the Divine greatness should humble us
however
it may also
inspire us with confidence
if living and walking before Him. What a friend and
helper is He to those who loyally serve Him! It is related of one of the
greatest of the French preachers that
when called to preach a funeral
discourse for Louis XIV before a crowded audience and in the presence of the
French Court
he broke the hushed silence of the vast assembly when he entered
the pulpit and began to speak
by the exclamation
There is nothing great but
God
and then
having nerved himself for his work
addressed himself to his
subject. In sorest bereavements He can sustain
and in the solemn void which
they have created can make His own presence all the more realisingly felt.
Specially let us cherish such confidence in reference to the interests of
religion in the world
and look forward to a great future for the Church of
God
though earth and hell oppose. (E. T. Prust.)
The Great Supreme
I. A caution. In
as much as Moses had said
¡§Ascribe ye greatness unto our God
¡¨ he intended to
hint to us that we ought to ascribe greatness to none else.
1. If I worship a created being
if I seek the intercession of any
save the one Person who is ordained to be the Mediator between God and man
the
Man Christ Jesus
I do in that degree derogate from the greatness of God.
2. Though we do not bow down and worship images
yet
I am sorry to
say
there is scarce a congregation that is free from that error of ascribing
greatness to their minister. If souls are converted
how very prone we are to
think there is something marvellous in the man. We are but your servants for
Christ¡¦s sake.
3. Pay deference unto authorities as ye should do; but if in aught
they swerve
remember your knee must bow to God
and to God alone. If in aught
there be anything wrong
though it should have a sovereign¡¦s name attached to
it
remember one is your Master and King.
4. In the case of those who are in the employ of masters
it is but
right that they should render unto their masters that which is their due; but
when the master commands that which is wrong
allow me solemnly to caution you
against giving to him anything which you are not bound to do. Your master tells
you you must break the Sabbath. You do it because he is your master; ye have
violated this command
for it is said
¡§Ascribe ye greatness unto God.¡¨
5. This text has a bearing upon certain philosophic creeds which I
will just hint at. Some men
instead of ascribing greatness to God
ascribe
greatness to the laws of nature
and to certain powers and forces which they
believe govern the universe. They look up on high; their eyes see the
marvellous orbs walking in their mystery along the sky. They say
¡§What
stupendous laws are those which govern the universe!¡¨ And ye will see in their
writings that they ascribe everything to law and nothing to God. Now
all this
is wrong. Law without God is nothing. God puts force into law
and if God acts
by laws in the government of the material universe
yet it is the force of God
which moves the worlds along and keeps them in their places. Law without God is
nullity. Reject every philosophy that does not ascribe greatness to God
for
there is a worm at the root of it
and it yet shall be destroyed.
II. A command.
1. This command comes to the sinner when he first begins seriously to
consider his position before God. When you look at your sins ascribe greatness
to God¡¦s justice.
2. Let the sinner who is already convinced of thin ascribe greatness
to God¡¦s mercy. Further
let me appeal to the Christian
¡§Ascribe ye greatness
unto our God.¡¨ Thou art in trouble; thou art wearied with the hardness of thy
journey; thy poverty has got hold of thee. It is a dark night with thee just
now; thou seest not thy signs; thou hast no sweet promise to light upon.
¡§Ascribe ye greatness unto our God.¡¨ Great as your troubles are
remember He is
greater. And when the devil tempts you to believe that God cannot help you
tell him that you think better of Him than that; you ascribe greatness to the
Almighty
and you believe He is great enough to deliver you from all your
sorrows. (C. H. Spurgeon.)
The greatness of God
I. Offer a few
remarks on the nature of God¡¦s greatness.
1. Greatness is not a distinct attribute of the Divine nature
but an
excellency which belongs to all His attributes. Whatever is in God is great. He
is great in His wisdom
power
justice
goodness
and truth. There is such a
mixture of greatness and goodness in God
that those who know Him best will
fear and love Him most; and even devils are constrained to believe and tremble.
2. There is an essential and also a relative greatness in God
a
greatness interwoven in the whole of His character
and appearing in all His
works. Is He our Father? He is our Father who is in heaven
dwelling in the
most exalted state of majesty; demanding our reverence and exciting our highest
hopes (Ecclesiastes 5:2). Is He a King? He is a
great King
the King of kings.
3. The greatness of God is unsearchable and incomprehensible. With
increasing knowledge we shall have an increasing sense of our own deficiency.
II. Inquire in what
manner we are to ascribe ¡§greatness to God.¡¨
1. We are to ascribe greatness to our God by acknowledging and
declaring His greatness and His glory.
2. In ascribing greatness to the Lord
we are to do it practically;
not only with our lips
but in our lives.
3. In approaching to God with reverence and holy fear we ascribe to
Him the glory due unto His name
striving against wandering thoughts and vain
imaginations
and cherishing a deep sense of our own unworthiness. The higher
we rise in our apprehensions of God
the lower we shall fall in our own esteem.
4. By entertaining the most enlarged expectations from God we in
effect ascribe greatness to Him. Great faith ought to be exercised towards a
great God; nor should we say
¡§Can He pardon? can He help? or can He save?¡¨ for
what can He not do? What wants are so great that He cannot supply? what works
so great that He cannot enable us to perform? what burdens so great that He
cannot support us under? what dangers so great that He cannot deliver us out of
them?
5. If we ascribe greatness to the Lord
that greatness will be to us
a matter of joy and gladness
and we shall glory in His holy name.
6. Fearing to offend against God
and dreading His displeasure
are
included in the duty prescribed. (B. Beddome
M. A.)
Verse 4
He is the Rock.
The Rock and its associations
Seven times does this strong figure the Rock occur in the song.
The metaphor is self-explanatory
the stability of rock being a fit emblem of
the Divine immutability of purpose
and of God being faithful to His covenant
and promises. This is the ruling and recurring idea of the song
coming in like
a refrain
and giving unity to the whole. And how deeply did this image of God
the Rock
take hold upon the mind of Israel! Here it stands in the very
forefront; the first word in the construction
to mark the importance we must
assign to it. For
besides its native significance of impregnable strength and
security
an additional depth of meaning was imparted to the emblem from Moses¡¦
own history and experience (Exodus 17:6; Exodus 33:21-22). It gradually passes
upwards from an objective to a subjective or experimental application
when not
only the nature of the rock
but its various uses
afforded fresh and
serviceable emblems. The Gospel to the Old Testament Church was not merely
¡§God is a rock
firm and faithful
¡¨ but¡¨ He is the Rock
with all the precious
associations and all the realised practical value added to the term
whether it
were employed for a hiding place and protection or for shade--¡§the shadow of a
great rock in a weary land¡¨--or
most significantly of all
suggested by the
smitten rock in Horeb
a source and guarantee of suitable and sufficient supply
in case of dire necessity to the perishing. It is emphatically a covenant made
and speaks the language of redemption. The song proceeds to develop the
applicability of the word in a three-fold direction
attaching it at once to
God¡¦s work
His ways
and His character. ¡§The Rock--
1. His work is perfect.¡¨ It is not as artificer
but as architect
we
are here to regard His work as perfect. He has a providential and redemptive
plan
complete in all its details; having no need for after-thoughts
and not
requiring reconstruction or amendment. In this respect ¡§His work is perfect¡¨;
and when fully accomplished will justify and vindicate itself.
2. To understand the Divine plan or speak of it aright
we must wait
till then. ¡§For all His ways are judgment
¡¨ nothing being subject to caprice or
arbitrariness. His is an immutability of counsel
carried into execution by the
goodwill He hath purposed in Himself. What a contrast to the feeble
vacillating
arbitrary ways of man!
3. But
above all
He Himself in His own character is the Rock. This
confidence in the Divine nature itself; in Jehovah¡¦s absolute truth and equity;
in His unerring rectitude and all-wise faithfulness--this is the supreme
resting place. It is also set forth here as the high well-spring of all dutiful
submission
of all loyal-hearted allegiance
and of all uncorruptness in
religion and piety. In it the singer finds the strongest ground for rebuke
remonstrance
and reproach to the people. (A. H. Drysdale
M. A.)
God as a Rock
¡§He is the Rock
¡¨ a Rock indeed. If we speak of strength
lo
He
is strong; if of stability
He is the Lord
and changes not--the Ancient of
Days. Hast not thou heard and considered this
that the Almighty faints not
and wearies not? He holds forth Himself in such a name to His people
a ready
all-sufficient
and enduring Refuge to all that trust in Him; and this is the
foundation that the Church is built on
against which the gates of hell shall
not prevail. God¡¦s omnipotency for defences
His eternity
faithfulness
and
unchangeableness to make that sure
His mercy and goodness make a hole in that
Rock to enter in
a ready access for poor shipwrecked and broken men
who have
no other refuge. This is our Rock
on which the Church is built
Jesus Christ (1 Corinthians 10:4; Matthew 16:18). God were inaccessible in
Himself--an impregnable Rook; how would sinners overcome Him
and enter into
Him to be saved from wrath? Oh
how sad is the secret reproof contained in this
commendation of God! He hath been a Rock to us
our Refuge that we fled unto
and found sure
yet have we left our Rock
gone out from our Strength; He
offers Himself a Rock unto us--His all-sufficiency--and yet we leave the
Fountain of living waters and dig broken cisterns; had rather choose our own
broken ship to toss up and down into. He abides forever the same; though we change
He changes not. How may it reprove our backslidings
that we depart from our
Rock
and where shall we find a refuge in the day of indignation? Is there any
created mountain
but some floods will cover? Therefore it is folly and madness
to forsake this Rock. (H. Binning.)
His work is perfect.
God¡¦s works perfect
As He doth not trouble Himself when all is troubled about Him
so
He keeps him all in perfect peace whose mind is stayed on Him; so also what He
doth among men
though it cannot pass without man¡¦s censure
yet it is in
itself perfect
complete
without defect.
1. His works are perfect in relation to the beginning and original of
them--His own everlasting purpose. Men often bring forth works by guess
by
their purpose
so no wonder it answer not their desire; but known to Him are
all His works from the beginning
and so He doth nothing in time but what was
His everlasting pleasure. Often we purpose well
and resolve perfectly
but our
practice is a cripple--execution of it is maimed and imperfect; but all His
works are carved out and done just as He designed them
without the least
alteration; and
if it had not been well
would He have thought on it so and
resolved it beforehand?
2. His works are perfect in relation to the end to which He appointed
them. It may be it is not perfect in itself--a blind eye is not so perfect as a
seeing eye: nay
but in relation to the glory of His name
who hath a purpose
to declare His power by restoring that sight
it is as perfect. And in this
sense all the imperfection of the creatures and creation
all of them are
perfect works
for they accomplish the end wherefor they were sent; and so the
night declares His name
and utters a speech as well as the day
the winter as
the summer
the wilderness as the fruitful field; for what is the perfection of
the creature but in as far as it accomplishes His purpose as the Maker of it?
And therefore all His work is perfect
for it is all framed in wisdom to His
own ends
in number
measure
and weight; it is so exactly agreeing to that
that you could not imagine it better.
3. Again
His work is perfect if we take it altogether
and do not
cut it in parcels and look on it so. Letters and syllables make no sense till
you conjoin them in words
and words in sentences. Even so it is here: if we
look on the day alone
the light of it being perpetual would weary us
the
night alone would be more so; but the interchange of them is pleasant. Day and
night together make a distinct language of God¡¦s praise. So God has set
prosperity and adversity the one over against the other; one of them
it may
be
seems imperfect; nay
but it is a perfect work that is made up of both.
Spots in the face commend the beauty of the rest of it. If you would
then
look upon God¡¦s work aright
look at it in the sanctuary¡¦s light
and you shall
say
¡§He hath done all well.¡¨
4. Entertain this thought in your heart
that He hath done all well;
let not your secret thoughts so much as call them in question. If once you
question
you will quickly censure them. Hold this persuasion
that nothing can
be better than what He doth.
5. Let this secretly reprove your hearts
the perfection of His works
stains our works. Oh
how imperfect are they! And which is worse
how bold are
we to censure His and absolve our own! If He have a hand in our work
yet these
imperfect works are perfect in regard of Him; as we have a hand in His perfect
works
yet His perfect works are imperfect in regard of us. (H. Binning.)
All His ways are
judgment.--
God¡¦s ways perfect
This is to the same purpose--His ways and His works are one; and
this is the perfection of His work
that it is all right and equal. Whether
they be in justice or mercy
they are all righteous and holy--no iniquity in
them. His ways are straight and equal
exact as if they were measured by an
exact
even rule; but because we make application of a crooked rule to them
we
do imagine that they are crooked--as the blind man judges no light to be
because he sees it not. How may the Lord contend and plead with us
as with the
people? (Ezekiel 18:25.) And yet behold the
iniquity of men¡¦s hearts; there is a secret reflection of our spirits upon His
majesty as if His ways were not equal
whenever we repine against them. Behold
the Lord will assert His own ways
and plead with all flesh this controversy
that all His proceedings are full of equity; He walks according to a rule
though He be not tied to a rule. But we walk not according to a rule
though we
be bound to a rule
and a rule full of equity. Here is the equity of His ways;
the Gospel holds it forth in a two-fold consideration.
1. If any man turn from his iniquity
and flee unto My Son as the
City of Refuge
he shall live. Iniquity shall not be his ruin
although he hath
done iniquity. Oh! ¡§who is a God like unto Thee
that pardoneth iniquity?¡¨ Is
not this complete mercy? And on the other hand
whosoever continueth in sin
though he appear to himself and others never so righteous
shall not he die in his
iniquity? Is there any iniquity in this
that he receive the wages of his
works
that he eat of the fruit of his own ways
and drink of his own devices?
2. This way of the Lord is equal and right in itself
but it is not
so to everyone; the just man shall walk in it
and not stumble--as in an even
way; nothing shall offend him (Hosea 14:9). Yet
equal and straight as
it is
many other transgressors shall fall therein; they stumble even in the
noonday and highway
where no offence is. By all means embrace the Word
and be
satisfied with it
when you do not comprehend His work; it teaches as much in
general as may put us to quietness. All His ways are judgment; just and true in
all His ways is the King of saints. If I do not comprehend how it is
no
wonder
for He makes darkness His covering; He spreads over His most curious
pieces of workmanship a veil of darkness for a season. Therefore let us hearken
to His Word
and believe its sentence on His work
when reason cannot
comprehend it. (H. Binning.)
A God of truth--
The truth of God
I. What we are to
understand by the truth of God. Not only His veracity
but His faithfulness.
II. That this
perfection belongs to God. And this I shall endeavour to prove.
1. From the dictates of natural light. Natural light tells us that
truth and faithfulness are perfections
and consequently belong to the Divine
nature; and that falsehood and a lie are imperfections
and to be removed from
God.
2. From Scripture. The Scripture doth very frequently attribute this
to God (2 Samuel 7:28; Psalms 25:10; Psalms 31:5; Revelation 3:7; Revelation 6:10; Psalms 15:3; Psalms 16:7). And the Scripture doth not
only in general attribute this perfection to God
but doth more particularly
assure us of His sincerity and truth and faithfulness. Of His sincerity
that
He deals plainly with us and speaks what He intends
that His words are the
image of His thoughts and a true representation of His mind. And as the
Scripture assures us of His sincerity
He of His truth and faithfulness in the
accomplishment of His predictions and performance of His promises.
I come now to the last thing I proposed
to make some use of this
doctrine.
1. If God be a God of truth
then this gives us assurance that He
doth not deceive us
that the faculties which He hath given us are not false
but when they have clear perceptions of things
they do not err and mistake.
2. If God be a God of truth
then there is reason why we should
believe whatever we are satisfied is revealed to us by God. A Divine revelation
is a sufficient ground for the most firm assent; for this very thing
that
anything is revealed by God is the highest evidence
and ought to give us the
most firm assurance
of the truth of it. Hence it is that the Word of God is
called the Word of truth
yea
and truth itself: ¡§Thy Word is truth¡¨ (John 17:17).
3. If God be a God of truth
and faithful in performing His promise
then here is a firm foundation for our hope and trust.
4. The truth of God is matter of terror to the wicked.
5. Let us propound to ourselves the truth of God for our pattern and
imitation. Would you be like God? be true and faithful. (Abp. Tillotson.)
A God of truth
Strange it is that His Majesty is pleased to clothe Himself with
so many titles and names for us. He considers what our necessity is
and
accordingly expresses His own name. I think nothing doth more hold forth the
unbelief of men and atheism of our hearts than the many several titles God
takes in Scripture; there is a necessity for a multitude of them
to make us
take up God
because we
staying upon a general notion of God
rather frame in
our imaginations an idol than the true God. Needed there any more to be said
but ¡§I am your God
I am God
¡¨ if our spirits were not so far degenerated into
atheism and unbelief? Therefore wonder at these two when you read the
Scriptures
God¡¦s condescension to us and our unbelief of Him. There is not a
name of God but it gives us a reproach. This name is clear--He is a God of
truth; not only a true God
but Truth itself
to note His eminency in it. It is
Christ¡¦s name--¡§I am the Truth
¡¨ the substantial Truth
in whom all the
promises are truth
are yea and amen. His truth is His faithfulness in
performing His promises and doing what His mouth hath spoken: and this is
established in the very heavens (Psalms 89:2). His everlasting purpose is
in heaven
where He dwells
and therefore there is nothing done in time that
can impair or hinder it. He may change His commands as He pleases
but He may
not change His promise. This puts an obligation on Him
as He is faithful and
true
to perform it; and when an oath is superadded
oh! how immutable are
these two!--when He promises in His truth and swears in His holiness. Is there
any power in heaven and earth can break that double cord? (Matthew 5:18; Hebrews 6:18.) There is no name of God
but it is comfortable to some
and as terrible to others. What comfort is it to
a godly man that trusts in His Word
He is a God of truth! You who have
ventured your souls on His Word
you have an unspeakable advantage: His truth
endures forever
and it is established in the heavens; the ground of it is
without beginning
the end of it without end. Mercy made so many precious promises
and truth keeps them. Mercy is the fountain of our consolation
and truth and
faithfulness convey it to us
and keep it for us. It is these two that go
before His face when He sits on a throne of majesty and makes Himself
accessible to sinners (Psalms 89:14)
and so they are the
pathway He walks in towards those who seek Him (Psalms 25:10). But this precious name
that is as ointment poured forth to those who love Him
how doth it smell of
death to those who walk contrary to Him! He is a God of truth
to execute His
threatenings on those who despise His commands; and though you flatter
yourselves in your own eyes
and cry
¡§Peace
peace
¡¨ even though you walk in
the imagination of your heart
yet certainly He is a God of truth. It was
unbelief of God¡¦s threatening that first ruined man; it is this still that
keeps so many from the remedy and makes their misery irrecoverable. But if any
man have set to his seal that God is true in His threatening
and subscribed
unto the law
then
I beseech you
add not the unbelief of the Gospel unto your
former disobedience. You have not kept His commands
and so the curse is come
upon you. Do you believe that? If you do
then the Gospel speaks unto you
the
God of truth has one word more--¡§He that believes shall be saved
¡¨ not
withstanding all his breaking of the law. If you do not set your seal to this
also
then you say He is not a God of truth; you say He is a liar. And as for
you who have committed your souls to Him
as to a faithful keeper
and
acquiesced unto His word of promise for salvation
think how unsuitable it is
for you to distrust Him in other lesser things. (H. Binning.)
Without iniquity.--
Man¡¦s sinfulness as contrasted with God¡¦s infinite perfections
There are none can behold their own vileness as it is but in the
sight of God¡¦s glorious holiness. Sin is darkness
and neither sees itself nor
anything else; therefore must His light shine to discover this darkness. Among
all the aggravations of sin
nothing doth so demonstrate the madness of it as
the perfection
goodness
and absolute unspottedness of God. It is this that
takes away all pretence of excuse; and therefore it is that Moses
when he
would convince this people of their ways and make them inexcusable
he draws
the parallel of God¡¦s ways and their ways
declares what God is
how absolutely
perfect in Himself and in His works
and had given no cause for provocation to
them to depart from Him. And then how odious must their departing be! When both
are painted on a board before their eyes
it makes sin become exceeding sinful.
There are two things in sin that exceedingly abuse the creature
the iniquity of
it and folly of it. It is contrary to all equity and reason to depart from Him
that hath made us and given us a law
to whom we are by so many obligations
tied. But what is the madness of it
to depart from the Fountain of living
waters and dig broken cisterns that can hold none! This is a thing that the
heavens may be astonished at; and if the earth had the sense to understand such
a thing
the whole fabric of it would tremble for horror at such folly of
reasonable souls. And this evil hath two evils in it--we forsake life and love
death
go from Him and choose vanity. It is great iniquity to depart without an
offence on His part. He may appeal to all our consciences
and let them sit
down and examine His way most narrowly. ¡§What iniquity have ye found in Me?
What cause have ye to leave Me?¡¨ But when withal He is a living Fountain
He is
our glory
He is a fruitful land
a land of light
our ornament and attire; in
a word
our life and our consolation
our happiness and our beauty. What word
shall be found to express the extreme madness of men to depart from such an
one
and change their glory into that which doth not profit? If either He were
not a Fountain of living waters
or if there were any fountain beside that
could yield water to satisfy the unsatiable desires of men
it were more
excusable; but what shadow shall be found to cover such an iniquity
that is
both infinite sin and incomparable loss? Oh
that men would consider how good
the blessed Lord is
how He is alone and nothing beside Him in heaven and
earth; all broken cisterns
all unprofitable; He only self-sufficient
all
others insufficient
and therefore a proportioned good for our necessity and
desires; and I am sure you would be constrained to cry out with David
¡§Whom
have I in heaven with Thee
or in earth beside Thee? It is good for me to draw
near to God.¡¨ You would look on drawing near and walking with Him and before
Him not only as the most reasonable thing
but the best thing
most beautiful
for you
most profitable for you
and all other ways would be looked on as the
ways of death. (H. Binning.)
Just and right is He.--
The justice of God
By the justice of God we understand that universal rectitude of
His nature whereby
in His government of the world
He does all things with
perfect righteousness
giving to everyone his due.
1. We are to consider God
not only as the Maker and Preserver of
men
but as their Governor also. He who made man has an unbounded right to
prescribe laws for his conduct
and to enforce the laws by rewards and punishments;
and in so doing He consults the good of His creatures as well as His own glory.
2. God is just in punishing disobedience to His holy law.
3. If we consult the Scriptures we shall find that God has displayed
His justice
in many awful instances
by the punishment of sinners.
4. But the most affecting display of Divine justice was made in the
sufferings and death of our Saviour
Jesus Christ. (G. Burder.)
The justice of God
I. Let us think of
justice as residing from eternity in the Divine Being
and as operating
independently of the existence of created beings.
1. In this view
justice must be contemplated as rising out of the
very existence of Deity. Justice exists necessarily and infinitely in the
glorious Godhead.
2. It may be viewed as operating within the Divine Being itself
distinctly from every prospect of the future existence of a universe of
creatures
in such ways as these: in a righteous valuing and honouring of the
distinct preciousness of other Divine excellencies
such as power
holiness
goodness
etc.; in a fair arrangement
union
and well-adjusted harmony of all
the other Divine perfections; and in the mutual acknowledgments of the equal
rights
dignity
and relations of each of the Three Persons in the Godhead.
II. Let us think of
the nature of moral good and evil
as found in creature agents
which is the
proper object of justice.
1. Such agents possess the natural image of God
in spirituality
in
intelligence
in capacity of choice
in voluntary activity
in discernment of
good and evil. These things are necessary to the existence of either moral good
or moral evil. It may be asked
What is the meaning of these words?
2. Moral good and evil are opposite qualities of such creatures
as
to their dispositions and actions.
3. The chief moral good and evil must be found in the dispositions
and actions of the creature towards God Himself. Here must be the greatest
the
noblest beauty
or the foulest deformity
the richest flavoured sweetness or
the most poisonous bitterness.
4. There is a wide range of good and of evil
in disposition and in
action
relative to man made in the image of God.
5. There is a general importance in all moral good and evil
even in
their most ordinary and tranquil movements; for they are the acts of a creature
endowed with the natural image of the great God
to whom also these acts and
qualities have an ultimate reference.
6. In connection with these things we have to think of the vast
multitude of moral agents
men and angels
whom we know with certainty
and of
the vast variety of circumstances and events
and also the long flight of ages
before the final judgment; besides the numberless worlds of intelligent agents
which may lie behind an impenetrable veil of obscurity and uncertainty. And
thus we have some view of that awful
wide-extended
moral empire
the direct
object of the cognisance and procedure of Divine justice
and of which everyone
who now thinks on this subject is an interested and important part.
Application--
1. How contrary to this whole doctrine of the justice of God is that
spirit of frivolous
presumptuous ease and gaiety which generally reign in the
world!
2. Let us consider the majesty and power of the justice of God as the
guardian attribute of all the other excellencies of Divinity.
3. Who can sufficiently estimate the preciousness of deliverance from
the wrath to come by the sufferings and blood of Jesus
the Son of God?
III. The nature of
this glorious justice and of its exercise respecting good and evil.
1. His penetrating and transcendently perfect inspection of moral
good and evil (Isaiah 3:8; 2 Chronicles 16:9; Revelation 1:14).
2. His approbation of moral good
and His complacency and delight
therein.
3. His honouring and rewarding moral goodness.
4. Let us think of the aspect and procedure of this great Judge
against moral evil
by rejection
disapprobation
and vengeance.
Application--
1. In review of the things spoken on this subject
the glorious
justice of Jehovah
it is of importance to notice the place which this
excellency holds among the other perfections of Deity. It is
in some respects
a consequence of the general rectitude of the Divine Being and of some other
particular excellencies of God. But it is specially to be remarked that to
justice belongs the high character of the guardian attribute
both in relation
to the glory of all that is Divine
and in reference to the rights and
interests of created beings among one another.
2. It demands our most serious consideration
that it is not without
very great difficulty that an apostate creature can attain genuine and powerful
views of the attribute of justice.
3. How solemn are the exercises of an awakened believing soul
making
express application to God for reconciliation and peace by the blood of Jesus!
4. How perfect is the glory of the sacrifice and righteousness of
Jesus
the Son of God! (John Love
D. D.)
The justice of God
I. The excellence
of His nature proves it. If ¡§he that ruleth over men must be just
¡¨ if human
rulers must be just
how much more must He be who requires them to be so
the
Governor
the Maker of all the world! And if it suits his office that He should
be so
what is there to induce Him to depart from His character?
II. His own Word
shows it (Jeremiah 9:24; Psalms 19:9; Psalms 145:17; Acts 17:31).
III. His
commandments to men prove it. The qualities He requires in them are those which
exist in Himself
and the end of man¡¦s obedience is to be likened to his Maker.
IV. His dealings
with men show it. To them He declares Himself to be eminently holy and just;
that He will by no means clear the guilty
and that He will finally render to
every man according to the things he has done.
V. The necessity
of His very nature shows it. It is utterly impossible that a being holy
good
and wise as the Deity should be indifferent to the actions of His creatures
or
that having given a law for their guidance
He should be indifferent as to the
measure of their obedience to it. What
then
do we mean when we speak of the
justice of God? It means that He will execute His whole law; that He will
fulfil His word
and render to everyone according to his works. To make this
justice perfect
as all the attributes of God must be supposed to be
it will
descend to every particular in our conduct; nothing will be too small to be noted;
nothing can be concealed from Him; nothing will be overlooked by Him. To make
it consistent with the spiritual character of His nature
and with that
spiritual holiness which He requires in His people
it will extend to every
thought
to every purpose
to every hidden wish of the heart
as well as to
every work and to every action. (H. Raikes
M. A.)
Verse 5
They have corrupted themselves.
Man corrupting his way
If we consider what this people seemed once to be
and thought
themselves to be
we may easily know how they corrupted themselves. If ye look
on them at one time (Exodus 19:8; Deuteronomy 5:27) ye would call them
children. There was never a fairer undertaking of obedience. But compare all
this people¡¦s practice with this profession
and you shall find it exceeding contrary;
they indeed corrupted themselves
though they got warning to take heed of it (Deuteronomy 4:15). But
alas! it was
within them that destroyed them; there was not such a heart in them as to hear
and obey; but they undertake
being ignorant of their own deceitful hearts
which were desperately wicked. And therefore behold what corruption followed
upon such a professed resolution: they never sooner promised obedience but they
disobeyed; they did abominable works and did no good
and this is to corrupt
their way (Psalms 14:1). We may make this song our
own. We have corrupted ourselves. Once we had a fair show of zeal for God
of
love and desire of reformation of life
many solemn undertakings were that we
should amend our doings. But what is the fruit of all? Alas! we have corrupted
ourselves more than Israel promised
but we vowed to the most High amendment of
life. Lay this rule to our practices
and are we not a perverse generation? Oh!
that we were more affected with our corruptions
and were more sensible of
them; then we could not choose but mourn for our own and the land¡¦s departing
from God. There is a great noise of a public reformation of ordinances and
worship; but
alas! the deformation of life and practice outcries all that
noise. Every man useth to impute his faults to something beside himself. Ere
men take with their own iniquity
they will charge God that gave no more grace.
But if men knew themselves
they would deduce their corruption and destruction
both from one fountain
that is
from themselves. What was the fountain of this
people¡¦s corruptions and apostatising from their professions? The Lord hints at
it (Deuteronomy 5:25). Oh
that they had such
a heart! Alas! poor people
ye know not yourselves that speak so well; I know
thee better than thou dost thyself. I will declare unto thee thy own thought:
thou hast not such a heart as to do what thou sayest. If thou knewest this
fountain of original corruption thou wouldst despair of doing
and say
I
cannot serve the Lord. Why is our way corrupted? Because our hearts within were
not cleansed
and because they were not known. If we had dried up the fountain
the streams had ceased; but we did only dam it up
and cut off some streams for
a season. We set up our resolutions and purposes as an hedge to hold it in
but
the sea of the heart¡¦s iniquity
that is above all things
hath overflowed it
and defiled our way more than in former times. Times do not bring evils along
with them
they do but discover what was hid before. All the evils and
corruptions you now see among us
where were they in the day of our first love
when we were as a beloved child? Have all these risen up of late? No
certainly; all that you have seen and found were before
though they did not
appear. Before they were in the root
now you see the fruit. Now
so it is with
us; we have corrupted ourselves still more. Backsliding cometh on as grey
hairs
here and there
and is not perceived by beholders. No man becometh worst
at first. There are many steps between that and good. Corruption comes on men¡¦s
way as in fruits; some one part beginneth to alter
and then it groweth worse
and putrifieth and corrupteth the rest of the parts. An apple rots not all at
once
so it is with us. Men begin at leisure
but they run post or all be done.
(H. Binning.)
Not the spot of His children.
The secret spot
There are frequently great difficulties in identifying the
persons of men
even when they have been distinctly seen. Our police courts
have given us most serious evidence that men may be utterly deceived as to the
identity of individuals. Turning to the moral universe
identity there is far
more difficult to be made out
for both the moral and religious world swarm
with pretenders. You cannot know to a certainty who among your acquaintances is
a Christian and who is not. You see the text talks about certain secret spots.
These are tokens in which men cannot so readily deceive as to their identity.
The mother will be able to tell whether this is her child or not by the spot
which is known to none but herself. The pretender may be very like her child:
the voice may be the voice of Jacob
and the hands may not be dissimilar
and
he may be able to relate many things concerning his youth which it would seem
that none but the real child could know; but the mother recollects that there
was a secret spot
and if that be not there
she turns aside the pretender; but
ii she discovers that private token
she knows the claimant to be her child.
There are secret marks upon every Christian
and if we have not the spot of
God¡¦s child too
it will little avail us how fairly in our outward garb and
manner we may conform ourselves to the members of the heavenly family.
I. First
then
at
the mention of private spots which are to be the insignia of the regenerate
there are thousands who say
¡§We do not shirk that examination. Truly
the
signs of saints are in us also! Are others Israelites? so are we: we challenge
an investigation.¡¨ Be it so
then! Let us commence a minute examination. I am
not now to deal with anything that is public. We are not speaking now about
actions or words
but concerning those secret things which men have judged to
be infallible marks of their being saved. Here is a friend before us
and as he
lays bare his heart he indicates to us the spot which he thinks proclaims him
to be a child of God. I will describe it. The man has embraced sound doctrine.
Wherever he goes
his whole talk is of his favourite Shibboleth
¡§The truth!
The truth!¡¨ Not that the aforesaid truth has ever renewed his nature; not that
it has at all made him a better husband or a kinder father; not that it
influences him in trade. Now
sir
we do not hesitate to say concerning you
although you will not be best pleased with us for it
that Four spot is not the
spot of the children of God. No form of doctrine
however Scriptural
can ever
save the soul if it be only received by the head
and does not work in its
mighty energy upon the heart. ¡§Ye must be born again
¡¨ is the Saviour¡¦s word;
and unless ye be born again
your carnal nature may hold the truth in the letter
without discerning the spirit; and while the truth shall be dishonoured by
being so held
you yourself shall not be benefited thereby.
II. What is the
true secret spot which infallibly betokens the child of God? ¡§As many as
received Him
to them gave He power to become the sons of God
even to them
that believe on His name.¡¨ Here it is
then: if I have received Christ Jesus
into my heart
then I am a child of God. That reception is described in the
second clause as a believing on the name of Jesus Christ. If
then
I believe
on Jesus Christ¡¦s name
I am a member of the family of the Most High.
III. The
discrimination of defiling spots. The term ¡§spot¡¨ as used in the text will not
be read usually as we have read it. It will
no doubt
to most readers suggest
the idea of sin
and very properly so--then the text would run thus: the sin of
the people mentioned here is not the sin of God¡¦s people. There is a difference
between their guilt and the offences of the Lord¡¦s chosen. There is a
discrimination to be made
even as to sinful spots. God forbid that you should
imagine that I wish to excuse the sins of believers. In some views
when a
believer sins
his sin is worse than that of other men
because he offends
against greater light; he revolts against greater love and mercy; he flies in
the teeth of his profession; he does despite to the Cross of Christ
and he
brings dishonour upon the name of Jesus. Believers cannot sin cheaply. The very
least speck on a Christian is more plainly seen than the foulest blot on the
ungodly
just as a white dress shows the dirt the sooner. Sin is a horrible
thing
and
it is above all things detestable when it lurks in a child of God;
yet the sins of God¡¦s people do differ from the sins of other men in many
important respects: they do not sin with cool determination
meaning to sin and
sinning for its own sake. A sinner in his sins is a bird in the air
but the
believer in sin is like the fish that leaps for a while into the air
but must
be back again or die. Sin cannot be satisfactory to an immortal spirit
regenerated by the Holy Ghost. If you sin
you ¡§have an advocate with the
Father
Jesus Christ the righteous¡¨; but if you sin and love sin
then you are
the servant of sin
and not the child of God. Again
the child of God cannot
look back upon sin with any kind of complacency. The ungodly man has this spot
that after the sin he even boasts of it
; he will tell to others that he
enjoyed himself greatly in his wicked sport. ¡§Ah
¡¨ saith he
¡§how sweet it is!¡¨
But no man of God ever sins without smarting.
IV. An exhortation.
To make sure work for eternity
and to make it clear to your own consciences
that you are the children of God. A famous case is now pending
in which a
person claims to be the son of a deceased baronet. Whether he be or not I
suppose will ere long be decided by the highest authorities; meanwhile the case
is pending
a very weighty case for him
for upon the decision will hang his
possession or non-possession of vast estates and enormous property. Now
in
your case you
many of you
profess to be the children of God
and heaven hangs
upon the question of the truthfulness of your profession. A child of God! Then
your portion is eternal life. An heir of wrath
even as others! Then your
heritage will be eternal death. Is it uncertain now whether you are a child of
God or not? Is it uncertain now whether your spot is the spot of God¡¦s
children? Then let not an hour pass over your head till you have said
¡§Search
me
O God
and know my heart: try me
and know my thoughts: and see if there be
any wicked way in me
and lead me in the way everlasting!¡¨ (C. H. Spurgeon.)
The children and the spots
I. God¡¦s children
have their spots in this life. How many spots does the holy eye of God observe
upon us every day!
II. There is an
essential difference between the spots of God¡¦s children and the spots of the
unregenerate. Certainly ill the sight of God there is no difference in sin. Its
nature is the same. And sin upon one of God¡¦s children
abstractedly
considered
is hateful.
1. Unregenerate men sin deliberately and habitually. When did you
find a good man that was an habitual sinner?
2. Unregenerate men sin freely: there is no principle in their heart
which stands opposed to sin.
3. In unregenerate minds there is always a love to some particular
sin; but in the regenerate there is no one sin but he desires the death of it.
4. How different are the feelings of the regenerate and unregenerate
after having committed the same sin
both alike in the sight of men! An
unregenerate man may weep bitterly: what is the cause? Shame! Men know it; he
is afraid of punishment. But what produces the grief which a believer feels?
Because he has given blasphemy among men; because he has offended his God
and
has built up a wall between God and his soul. If a child of God has fallen
it
will render him watchful and prayerful: if a wicked
man gain peace
he will go
his way
and sin on. (John Hyatt.)
The spot of God¡¦s children
I. God¡¦s people
have their spot or distinctive symbol. The term spot is here plainly employed
in allusion to the distinctive badge which idolaters were wont to receive upon
their foreheads
faces or hands
to show what God they worshipped (Revelation 20:4). Now
the Lord¡¦s
worshippers have their distinct mark
impressed not upon their persons
but
upon their spirit
temper
principles
conversation
and behaviour
which is
holiness unto the Lord (Jeremiah 2:3). This has been the mark of
God¡¦s people from the beginning
and is so still (Zechariah 14:20).
II. The dishonour
of those who have ¡§not the spot of His children.¡¨ The marginal reading gives a
remarkably important turn to the meaning of the text. ¡§They are not His
children
this is their blot.¡¨ That all are not His children who are so
accounted
will be readily admitted
seeing the visible Church embraces many who
do not exhibit the distinguishing mark. And
if within the pale of the Church
are found those who are not God¡¦s children
what estimate shall we form of
those who are without? And if all who are not God¡¦s children might be if they
would
what a fearful blot is this upon their character!
1. What a reflection on any man¡¦s understanding to think lightly of
so great a benefit:
2. Again
what must be his peril who is living in this state? What
his misery who is without hope and God in the world? Shall such a blot remain
long upon any of us? (J. Burdsall.)
Verse 6
Do ye thus requite the Lord.
Magnitude of the Divine favours
I. What God has
done for us. Everything. We are indebted to Him for our being
and our
well-being; for all our present comforts
and future hopes. The goodness of God
is a boundless sea
without either bottom or shore. His favours for multitude
diversity
and splendour
resemble the stars of heaven
which the more
attentively they are viewed
appear the more numerous
and
were we not so
immensely distant from them
would equally astonish us with their magnitude and
order.
1. Creation.
2. Preservation.
3. Redemption.
4. The Gospel.
5. The Holy Spirit.
II. How we ought in
reason
duty
and interest to requite the Lord for His gifts.
1. If we ourselves are the creatures of God¡¦s power
and have no
faculty of soul
no member of body
no endowment of any kind
but what we have
received from Him
surely it ill-becomes us to boast of anything that we have
as though we received it not; or to value ourselves on account of what is not
our own
but only lent us for a little time
and to be redemanded soon with
usury.
2. This leads me to a second inference
that the many mercies of God
have laid an indispensable obligation upon us unfeignedly and gratefully to
praise Him.
3. But again
may we not infer
from the preceding observations
that
it is no less our duty to trust in God than it is humbly to praise Him? The many
and wonderful things which He hath done for us leave no room to doubt either of
His goodness or power; either of His inclination or ability to help and save
us.
4. The loving kindness of the Lord to us-ward
so wonderfully
displayed
so incessantly exercised
notwithstanding our ingratitude
certainly
demands returns of love
and lays us under an indispensable obligation to serve
and glorify Him. (J. Benson.)
An appeal to the conscience
No arrow is so sharp as a well-timed and well-directed question
winged with such precision as this. It goes straight to the conscience; and
whatever else religion deals with
it must deal primarily with the conscience.
The song proceeds to make appeal to the imagination
the memory
the judgment
the heart
but all with the view of getting
through them
at the conscience.
Its grand purpose is to bring the Lord into contact with the people¡¦s
conscience; and as there are no more effective grappling hooks with which to
seize the conscience and moor it closely alongside of Him than a series of
questions
we have them here in a triple array: ¡§Do ye thus requite the Lord
O
foolish people and unwise? Is not He thy Father that hath bought thee?¡¨ that
is
hath paid for thine emancipation out of Egypt
so that you
might get away scathless
and free? ¡§Hath not He made and established thee?¡¨ Made a people and nation of
thee
given thee a name and place of unprecedented distinction among
surrounding tribes
established law and settled institutions in your midst
advanced you to peculiar privileges
and put you into the condition of an
orderly and well-regulated Church and State? It was a fit time to recall the
past
to remember their original nothingness
to take a review of what they
once were
and what they had even already become. (A. H. Drysdale
M. A.)
Man¡¦s ungrateful requital to God
I have sometimes had the misfortune to sit in concerts where
persons would chatter and giggle and laugh during the performance of the
profoundest passages of the symphonies of the great artists; and I never fail
to think
at such times
¡§I ask to know neither you
nor your father and
mother
nor your name: I know what you are
by the way you conduct yourself
here--by the want of sympathy and appreciation which you evince respecting what
is passing around you.¡¨ We could hardly help striking a man who should stand
looking upon Niagara Falls without exhibiting emotions of awe and admiration.
If we were to see a man walk through galleries of genius
totally unimpressed
by what he saw
we should say to ourselves
¡§Let us be rid of such an
unsusceptible creature as that.¡¨ Now I ask you to pass upon yourselves the same
judgment. What do you suppose angels
that have trembled and quivered with
ecstatic joy in the presence of God
think when they see how indifferent you
are to the Divine love and goodness in which you are perpetually bathed
and by
which you are blessed and sustained every moment of your lives? How can they do
otherwise than accuse you of monstrous ingratitude and moral insensibility
which betokens guilt as well as danger? (H. W. Beecher.)
Is not He thy Father that
hath bought thee?--
God¡¦s paternal relation and claim
I. God as the
father of His people.
1. He has redeemed them by Christ (1 Peter 1:18-19).
2. He is the Author of their spiritual existence (Ephesians 2:10).
3. He has made paternal provision for them (Philippians 4:19).
4. He grants parental protection to them (Psalms 91:4).
5. He imparts paternal instruction (Isaiah 54:13).
6. He takes great delight in them (Isaiah 66:13).
7. He administers fatherly correction (Jeremiah 30:11).
8. He has made paternal provision for them (Psalms 31:19).
II. The claims
which He has upon His children.
1. He ought to have our highest reverence (Hebrews 12:28).
2. He ought to have our supreme affection (Deuteronomy 6:5).
3. He should possess our unwavering confidence (Isaiah 12:2).
4. He should have our cheerful obedience (2 Corinthians 10:4-6).
5. Our continual gratitude and praise (1 Peter 2:9). (T. B. Baker.)
The parental character of God
The term ¡§father¡¨ implies all that is most tender and
affectionate. The love of a father is immeasurable. It extends to everything
which can affect the welfare of his offspring. Is not God your Father?
1. Did not He create you? Was it not He who
having created you
committed you to the charge of your earthly parents
and disposed their minds to
watch with unceasing care over your welfare? Is it not
therefore
in a
secondary sense only that we are to ascribe the term of father to our earthly
parent
while the primary and full meaning of the word belongs only to our
Creator? Let us remember that
in having God for our Father
we possess the
highest honour and the noblest privilege which any created beings can enjoy.
2. There is another sense in which the title of Father is justly
claimed by God. He is the Father who hath bought us. When I have reflected upon
the signal proofs which God has given of His paternal feelings towards us
I
have often been surprised that those whose gratitude to their earthly parents
is unbounded
should show so little affection to their heavenly Father
and
rely so little on His love and mercy.
The reasons of this inconsistency appear to me to be the
following.
1. The undue attachment which we are apt to place on objects of
sense. We see and converse with an earthly parent
but our bodily senses do not
inform us of the presence of God. Yet the proofs of His presence are actually
more strong and numerous than those which attest the existence of any material
object.
2. Through the weakness of the human understanding we continually
entertain an undue estimation of second causes. We do not feel the extent of
our obligations to our heavenly Father
because many of the blessings which He
bestows are communicated to us by some instrument appointed for that end. It
will probably
however
be generally acknowledged
that the character of God is
good and gracious. It is in the practical use of such knowledge that we are
chiefly apt to fail.
This is
therefore
the end to which I now shall direct your
attention.
1. You ought to entertain the highest reverence for His laws. Read
the Bible constantly as containing the will of your heavenly Father.
2. This view of the character of God as our Father gives a just idea
of the true nature of religion. Religion is the homage which you pay to your
heavenly Father. It is the regulation of your lives by His holy Word. It is the
enjoyment of the innumerable benefits offered to mankind through His beloved
Son. Religion must bear the stamp and character of its Author.
3. Is God our Father? Then we ought to maintain an intercourse with
Him by frequent prayer
and to praise Him daily for His innumerable mercies.
4. Is God our Father? Let us then place a generous confidence in Him.
(J. Venn
M. A.)
The paternal character of God
I. God as the
father of his people.
1. God is the Author of their spiritual existence.
2. He makes paternal provision for His children.
3. He affords parental protection to His children.
4. He imparts paternal instruction.
5. He takes paternal delight in His children.
6. He administers paternal correction to His children.
7. He lays up a paternal provision for His children.
II. The claims
which He has upon His children.
1. He ought to receive from us the highest reverence. We should
cultivate His fear.
2. He ought to have our supreme affections. ¡§Thou shalt love the Lord
thy God
¡¨ etc.
3. He should possess our unwavering confidence. Trust in Him at all
times.
4. He should have our cheerful obedience. ¡§Be ye followers of God as
dear children
¡¨ etc.
5. He shall receive from us our most exalted praises. (J. Burns
D. D.)
Verse 7-8
Remember the days of old.
Particular instances of God¡¦s kindness
1. Some were ancient; and for proof of them he appeals to the
records. The authentic histories of ancient times are of singular use
especially the history of the Church in its infancy.
2. Others were more modern; and for proof of them he appeals to their
fathers and elders that were now alive and with them. Parents must diligently
teach their children not only the Word of God
His laws (Deuteronomy 6:7)
and the meaning of His
ordinances (Exodus 12:26)
but His works also
and
the methods of His providence (Psalms 87:3-4; Psalms 87:6-7). And children should
desire the knowledge of those things which will be of use to engage them to
their duty
and to direct them in it.
3. Three things are here enlarged upon as instances of God¡¦s kindness
to His people
and strong obligations upon them never to forsake Him.
(a) The wisdom of God has appointed the bounds of man¡¦s habitation
and determined both the place and time of our living in the world (Acts 17:26).
(b) Infinite wisdom has a vast reach
and designs beforehand what is
brought to pass long after (Acts 15:18).
(c) The great God
in governing the world and ordering the affairs of
states and kingdoms
has a special regard to His Church and people
and
consults their good in all (2 Chronicles 16:9; Isaiah 45:4).
(a) Glorious victories over their enemies.
(b) Plenty of good things. (Matthew Henry
D. D.)
Ask thy father
and he
will shew thee; thy elders
and they will tell thee.
Advantages of inquiry
There is much truth in the proverb
He that will learn of none but
himself is sure to have a fool for his master. The way to advance in knowledge
is to be sensible of our own deficiencies
and willing to avail ourselves of
assistance. ¡§If any of you lack wisdom
let him ask of God
¡¨ etc. There are
ethers that may be subordinately consulted; they possess
and can impart a
little of His judgment: for in His light they see light. The priest¡¦s lips
should keep knowledge; and they should seek the law at his mouth: for he is the
messenger of the Lord of Hosts. And not only ministers
but private Christians
may be useful. We were designed to live in a state of connection with
and
dependence upon each other: and while the old need the strength and activeness
of the young
the young need the prudence and counsel of the old. But what
advantage do we derive from writing and printing! The birds and beasts are no
wiser now than when they went to Noah for shelter
and to Adam for names. It is
nearly the same with savage life: knowledge is not preserved
transmitted
and
increased
for want of books. But in consequence of these helps
the
improvements of one age flow into another
and the stream is continually
enlarging by the influx of additional discoveries. (H. Jay.)
When the Most High divided
to the nations their inheritance.--
The nations divided
1. God originally divided the nations their inheritance. When
after
the deluge
He gave the new earth to the children of men
He did not throw it
in among them
so to speak
for a kind of scramble
that each might seize what
he could: but He assigned them their several portions
that the discontented
might not invade the peaceful
nor the mighty prey upon the weak. God permits
what He does not approve: but nothing can be more contrary to His design and
pleasure than for powerful states to invade and incorporate little ones. And
the crime generally punishes itself. Such unjust and forced accessions become
sources of uneasiness
corruption
and revolt.
2. In the arrangement of the limits and conditions of mankind He had
an especial reference to the future commonwealth of Israel. For they were by
far the most important detachment of the human race. They were the depositaries
of revealed religion--the heirs of the righteousness which is by faith
etc.
One thing is to be observed. They were not intended to engross the Divine favour
but to be the diffusers of it. They were not only to be blessed
but to be
blessings.
3. While we here see that there is nothing like chance in the
government of the world
there is what may be called a peculiar providence in
particular instances. And we cannot help thinking of our own country. No
country on earth bears such a comparison with Judea
in privilege and design.
4. The economies of heaven on earth have always been regulated by one
end--the cause of the Messiah: and could we view things as God does
we should
perceive how all the revolutions of the world; the changes of empire have
affected this cause--immediately or--remotely--in a way--of achievement--or
preparation--of purification or--increase--of solidity or--diffusion: and that
all things are going on
not only consistently with it
but conducively to it.
(H. Jay.)
Verse 9
The Lord¡¦s portion is His people.
A choice portion
1. The text teaches us that the Church of God is the Lord¡¦s own
peculiar and special property. ¡§The earth is the Lord s
and the fulness
thereof: the world
and they that dwell therein.¡¨ By creation
as well as by
providence
Jehovah is the Sovereign possessor of the entire universe. Let none
venture to dispute His claims
or say that He is not the great owner of all
things
for thus saith the Lord
¡§Behold
all souls are Mine.¡¨ But He has a
special property in His Church. As a king may have ample possessions
to all of
which he has undoubted right
but still he has royal crown-lands which are in a
very special sense his own; so hath the Lord of all a peculiar interest in His
saints. As Osborne
and Balmoral
and Windsor belong to our sovereign by a
tenure which differs from his title and claim to the United Kingdom
so the
Church is the peculiar heritage of the King of kings. ¡§The Lord¡¦s portion is
His people.¡¨ How are they His?
2. In the second place
the text shows that the saints are the
objects of the Lord¡¦s especial care. ¡§The eyes of the Lord run to and fro
throughout the whole earth
¡¨--with what object?--¡§to show Himself strong in the
behalf of them whose heart is perfect toward Him.¡¨ The wheels of providence are
full of eyes; but in what direction are they gazing? Why
that all things may
¡§work together for good to them that love God
to them who are called according
to His purpose.¡¨
3. The text includes the idea that the Church is the object of the
Lord¡¦s special joy
for a man¡¦s portion is that in which he takes delight. See
what terms He uses; He calls them His dwelling place. ¡§In Jewry is God known
His name is great in Israel
in Salem also is His tabernacle
and His dwelling
place in Zion.¡¨ ¡§For the Lord hath chosen Zion; He hath desired it for His
habitation.¡¨ Where is a man most at ease? Why
at home. We are expressly told
that the Church is the Lord¡¦s rest. ¡§This is My rest forever
here will I
dwell
for I have desired it.¡¨ As if all the world beside were His workshop
and His Church His rest. In the boundless universe He is busy marshalling the
stars
riding upon the wings of the wind
making the clouds His chariot; but in
His Church He is at rest
in Zion the Everlasting One spends His Sabbaths. Yet
further
there is an unrivalled picture in the Word where the Lord is even
represented as singing with joy over His people. Who could have conceived of
the Eternal One as bursting forth into a song. Yet it is written
He will
rejoice over thee with joy
He will rest in His love
He will joy over thee
with singing. As He looked upon the world
He spoke and said
¡§It is very
good
¡¨ but He did not sing. And as He vieweth the works of providence
I hear
not that He sings; but when He gazes on you
the purchase of Jesus blood
His
own chosen ones
the great heart of the Infinite restrains itself no longer
but
wonder of wonders
God
the Eternal One
sings out of the joy of His soul.
Truly
¡§the Lord¡¦s portion is His people.¡¨
4. Our text teaches us that God¡¦s people are His everlasting
possession. He will never sell His children at a price; nor if He could have
better people instead
would He change them. They are His
and they shall be
His while time lasts; and when time ends
and eternity rolls on
He never can
He never will cast away His chosen people. Let us in this rejoice and be
exceeding glad. ¡§The Lord¡¦s portion is His people.¡¨ (C. H. Spurgeon.)
The Lord¡¦s people
I. What is said of
the Lord¡¦s people?
1. They are a chosen people.
2. They are a renewed people.
3. They are a people of faith.
4. They are a justified people.
5. They are a people who perform good works.
II. Where God finds
His people when He calls them.
1. Alienated from God.
2. Ignorant of God.
3. As wanderers
going astray.
4. Strangers to themselves.
5. Willing slaves to Satan.
6. Dead in sins.
III. The special
care which the Lord takes of His people.
1. He leads them--
2. He instructs them--
God¡¦s people His portion
The word ¡§portion¡¨ signifies a possession which a man
claims as his own
which he highly prizes
and in which he greatly delights. We
cannot surf that the English are the people of God
or the French
or the
Germans
or the Russians; but we may say that God has a people in England
and
in France
and in Germany
and in Russia; and so on. For His real people are no
longer known as Jew or Gentile
barbarian
Scythian
bond or free; but those in
every nation under heaven are His who worship Him in the Spirit
and rejoice in
Christ Jesus
and have no confidence in the flesh. These are His people; He has
pleasure in them
and counts them His portion--a possession dear to Him above
all others. Of course
we speak of earth. In heaven lie may have what is dearer
still: but when He looks down on earth
He sees nothing so precious as those
whom He has chosen to be His people
the lot of His inheritance. Let us
then
see on what grounds it is that He so highly values them. These are three: they
are dear to Him--as bought by so costly a price; as regenerated by His grace on
earth; as hereafter to be glorified in heaven.
I. Now
when a man
pays a great price for anything
he must have esteemed it very valuable before
he could be induced to give so much for it; and in like manner
we argue very
correctly when we say that the fact of God¡¦s giving His Son to save the world
was a proof how strongly His bowels yearned over manhood
how precious they
were in His sight. But this is not the exact feature of the case before us
which we are proposing to consider. We are not speaking of that love of God to
the world which led Him to give His Son to save it; but of His love to those
who are so purchased and saved. And here also
if we look at the manner of men
we well know that what a man has laboured hard for
and purchased dear
he
prizes accordingly; he surveys the acres which
at the expense of much toil
he
has made his own
with very different feelings from those of his heir
into
whose hands they fall without any care or expense on his part
and who perhaps
dissipates what his predecessor had acquired. It is this latter case which
illustrates the love that God bears to His people
He loves them because so
much has been paid for them; He would not that the souls should perish for
which Christ died; His soul would be grieved at the loss of that which the
counsels of His wisdom and the treasures of His love had been expended to
procure.
II. When a man
at
a very high price
has purchased a tract of waste land
which
on account of
the scenery
the air
and the capabilities of the soil
he destines for his
future residence
he surveys what has now become his property with much
interest. But in its present state he cannot view it with entire satisfaction;
he cannot dwell in the morass
nor take up his abode in the one mean hovel that
stands on the premises; but he will not let the large sum which he has paid be
lost. He therefore causes the whole to be surveyed
lays down a plan of
improvement
and fixes on the site of his intended dwelling. After a while the
scene is changed
the bog is reclaimed
furze and brushwood
and all unsightly
objects are swept away
trees are planted
the grounds are tastefully laid out
and a beautiful mansion is erected. The proprietor now looks at it with other
eyes than before
is delighted with the loveliness which he beholds
and gladly
fixes his abode there. It is thus that the Lord at first beholds those whom He
has purchased by the death of His Son. The mere fact of Christ¡¦s having died
for them makes no more change in their character than a man¡¦s having paid the
purchase of a bleak common converts it into a scene of loveliness. No; much has
to be done with the soil of the heart
as well as with the soil of the ground;
and He who undertakes the work is a skilful operator
and is sure to succeed.
But here the parallel ceases; our illustration leaves us--it can help us no
further. How man acts upon the inert soil
we can understand; but cannot
understand how God acts upon the mind. The process of education comes the
nearest to it; for
as we teach children by books
and stimulate them by
rewards and punishments
so God deals with His people in a way of instruction
and discipline.
III. If
then
the
people of God is His portion here below; if such is the excellence of real
holiness
that
imperfect as their holiness is
their heavenly Father sees
nothing to be compared to it
nothing worthy to be mentioned with it
in the
whole compass of our globe--what a portion will His ransomed ones be to Him
when every remainder of sin shall be done away; when He shall see in them the
full resemblance of their elder Brother
His well-beloved Son
and be well pleased
with them
even as He is well pleased with Him! And now let me
in conclusion
show you that all the considerations which move God to take us for His portion
should be so many arguments to induce us to follow after holiness.
1. In the first place
the price paid for us. Did Christ die to
redeem us from this present evil world? and shall we be conformed to the world
which crucified Him?
2. Further
consider how excellent true holiness is. If the Lord¡¦s
people are His portion
it is because they are a holy people. He rejoices over
them on account of their holiness. Think
then
what a real dignity and
sterling worth there must be in that which God Himself approves.
3. But look beyond the end of your days here below--look to those
days which will know no end. Think of the sanctity and blessedness of that
state for which God is training you
and be content to be led and disciplined
for it in the way that He pleases. (J. Fawcett
M. A.)
Good men as the property of God
I. They are
amongst His most valuable property.
1. They have souls. One soul is more valuable than the whole world.
Souls can think of and love God; the material universe cannot.
2. Redeemed souls.
II. They are
amongst His most gratifying property. (Homilist.)
The Church the portion of God
By this it is not intimated that God needs us
or any creature
to
add anything to His blessedness; it is impossible to suppose it. We cannot be
necessary to the Lord otherwise than as we supply Him with opportunities of
displaying His grace and all-sufficiency. But though it implies not anything so
derogatory to God
it means something of the greatest consequence to us.
1. In the first place
it implies tender care. A man¡¦s portion is the
most valuable part of his substance
which he is solicitous above all things to
preserve: and if it be at any time in danger
he is indefatigable till it be
secured. In like manner is the Church
and every particular member of it
the
charge of the providence of God.
2. A portion is an object of delight. With what pleasure does the
worldling survey his possessions! He leaves his intimate friend
and agreeable
company
to count his beloved treasure. He walks over his fields each day with
fresh pleasure; and every time sees
or thinks he sees
new beauties in the
prospect around him. Yet this very imperfectly represents the delight which the
Lord is described as taking in His people. Jewels
treasure
heritage
children
are the endearing appellations by which they are distinguished.
3. A portion implies expectation. Where much is given
much will be
required. Where He has distinguished any with peculiar marks of regard
He
expects works of faith and labours of love; fruitfulness in every good work
and increase in the knowledge of God. He expects that His people should be
essentially different from the rest of the world; that they shine as lights in
the world
and adorn the doctrine of God their Saviour in all things; and that
their progress in grace and holiness be proportionable to their various
advantages.
4. I might here particularly show you how we came to be the portion
of God.
Verse 10
He found him in a desert land.
God and His people
I. Now
although
one of the chief objects of this discourse will be to adapt this portion of
Scripture to our own times
it will be well to offer some few remarks in regard
to their primary application; and they may be considered as containing a
summary of all that had been suffered by the Israelites
of all that had been
wrought by God on their behalf
of their departure from the bondage of Egypt
the perils of their journey
and the might of their deliverance.
II. I would now
speak on three states and conditions of believers which the text appears to
depict.
1. We behold the believer or spiritual Israelite in his natural
state--¡§A desert land
a waste howling wilderness.¡¨ We must be humble; for the
idea of a ¡§good heart
¡¨ which is so much prated about
is just like a
cankerworm in the soul. Whatever the consolations of faith are
it is not
possible that Christ should be all
unless man actually feels himself to be
nothing.
2. Our text depicts the believer in a regenerate state. Found of God
led and instructed by God. Here are the several stages of Christian experience.
Man is found of God
rather than God is sought of man. The work of redemption
is Divine in its commencement
as well as its consummation; and the Holy
Spirit
through whose operations alone the soul is prepared for final glory
gives the first impulse
and excites the glorious aspiration. ¡§I was found of
them that sought Me not¡¨; and
however these words may especially allude to the
calling of the Gentile Church
you observe that they are descriptive of every
believer¡¦s individual experience. ¡§Found of God.¡¨ This
then
is the
commencement of spiritual life; and although when the arrow of conviction first
enters into the conscience the sinner exclaims
as Ahab did to Elijah
¡§Hast
thou found me
O my enemy!¡¨ Yet presently the soul rejoices in its deliverance.
A sense of the burthen of sin gives way before the manifestation of Christ: and
the man that is thus found of God finds his guilty burthen removed
and a full
salvation amply provided and ensured. But whilst religion¡¦s ¡§ways are ways of pleasantness
and all her paths are peace
¡¨ yet the course of God¡¦s dealings with His people
is never one of undeviating serenity; it is
on the contrary
¡§through much
tribulation¡¨ that the kingdom of heaven is entered; and the path which a
Christian travels is generally so circuitous that it can only be described by
saying
God led him about--from gardens smiling with the flowers of hope
to
deserts stript of leaves
of foliage
of beauty.
3. He who is in a regenerate state is also in a secured and guarded state
which is the last condition our text depicts; God keeps true believers ¡§as the
apple of His eye.¡¨ (H. Melvill
B. D.)
The journey through the wilderness
I. God¡¦s dealings
with His ancient people. God ¡§found¡¨ Israel. Of His own inscrutable love
God chose
to take this people to Himself; He found them
and made them into a nation for
His praise. And it is said
¡§He found him in a desert land
and in the waste
howling wilderness.¡¨ I apprehend that this expression may relate as well to the
position in which the children of Israel were at first found of God
in slavery
in Egypt
as to their position during their forty years¡¦ sojourn in the
wilderness. Then it is said further
that ¡§He led him about.¡¨ This is in
allusion to the circumstance that God did not lead the people by a straight
path through the wilderness
from the margin of the Red Sea towards the
promised land; but in place of this
forty years were occupied in a circuitous
route. And as He thus led the people about
¡§He instructed¡¨ them. He instructed
them by many a type
by many a providential dealing
by many statutes and
ordinances such as were given to no other nation besides. He instructed them by
mercies
by warnings
by judgments; He instructed them by many a token of
loving kindness
by many an interposition of power
by many a signal
manifestation of His determination to bless the obedient and to punish the
transgressors. And during the whole period
it is further said
¡§He kept him as
the apple of His eye.¡¨ He shielded them by His power
made it plain to all
their enemies that the broad shield of Omnipotence was thrown over them
and
that He was determined to protect them from peril
and to put them in
possession of the land which He had promised to their fathers that He would
give them.
II. Such is the
literal application of the words. Now
let us look at their spiritual
accommodation--their accommodation to the spiritual israel of God.
1. First
here is the believer ¡§found¡¨ of God. ¡§We love Him because
He first loved us.¡¨ Where does God find him? ¡§In a desert land
¡¨ etc. There is
nothing in creation from which we can obtain the supply of the soul¡¦s spiritual
wants. And even after a person has been found of God the description still
holds. We have no fixed habitation upon earth; and we are in constant danger
from enemies. But oh! it is a blessed thing to know
that just as God of old
found His people Israel in the waste howling wilderness and in the desert land
so He finds His people still; and the proof of His finding them is that He leads
them. And here
too
the description given in the text is very accurate
for it
is said
¡§He led him about.¡¨
2. Often manifold trials enter into the dealings of God with His
people; He permits them to encounter sharp afflictions
unexpected trials
it
may be heartrending bereavements; He takes from them the earthly prop upon
which they were wont to lean too fondly. But of this be assured: however God
may lead His people about
He leads them by the right way.
3. Then
again; all the while God is thus leading His people about
He is instructing them. Have you not experienced this? A Christian has to grow
in knowledge as well as in grace. As God continues His providential dealings
towards us
we come to take a wider survey of the love and faithfulness and goodness
of God in all His dealings with us. God instructs us in our own weakness and
His all-sufficiency
our corruption and His grace
our own frailty and His
constancy
our unbelief
and His unwavering faithfulness to His Word. And thus
the believer is instructed; and he comes to take a bolder step
and to feel his
stand more secure
as being anchored upon the Rock of Ages
and putting his
trust in the sure Word of God.
4. And then we must notice
further
that it is said
¡§He kept him as
the apple of His eye.¡¨ What a beautiful metaphor this is! Of all the bodily
organs that God has given to us
the eye is the most exquisitely tender and
sensitive. You know how the tiniest particle of dust will irritate and distress
the delicate fibres of this tender and sensitive organ; yet of all the organs
of our body it is the most exquisitely provided for; and the very guards that
God has placed about it are so sensitive and so quick to the perception of
danger
that the very eye itself may be defended. Now
this is the figure that
God makes use of in order to present His watchful guardianship over His saints.
¡§He kept him as the apple of His eye
¡¨ watched him with unceasing vigilance
placed around him unnumbered guards
defended him with the utmost possible
precaution for his real welfare
and thus Shielded and protected him from
approaching danger. God thus guards and defends His people. It is said they are
¡§kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation.¡¨ And is there a man who
walks this earth so happy
so truly blessed as the man who is thus under the
guardianship of God? (Bp. R. Bickersteth.)
The goodness of God to Israel
I. The state in
which God finds His servants. ¡§In a desert land
in the waste howling
wilderness.¡¨
1. Their condition
therefore
if viewed as a picture of the original
condition of man
teaches us that the people of God were by nature at a great
distance from Him. The enemies of God by Wicked works; the willing slaves of
Satan; tied and bound with the chain of a thousand lusts; with all their affections
fixed on sin
and all their desires turned from God--how shall they find Him
how approach Him?
2. A desolate condition. Let us look back to the days that are past.
We imagined that we had need of nothing
but what was our real condition? We
were wretched and miserable
poor and naked
ready to perish. The world
appeared fair before us; it promised us much
and we were willing to credit it.
Fools that we were
we tried it; but what could it do for us? It gave us
among
its briars and thorns
a few flowers to amuse us
but it left us starving for
want. It brought us no pardon for our guilt
no peace for an accusing
conscience
no deliverance from the grave
no refuge from hell. It left us
destitute
forlorn
and wretched.
3. A state of danger. The territory of an enemy.
II. In what manner
the Lord acts towards His people amid their wretchedness and dangers. ¡§As an
eagle
¡¨ etc. This beautiful similitude strikingly illustrates the tenderness
with which the Almighty led Israel from Egypt to Canaan
and the loving
kindness which He still manifests towards all who seek Him in the wilderness of
this world. It shows us what He does for them
and how He does it.
1. It shows us what God does for His people. It tells us that He
afflicts them
guides them
and preserves them.
2. But in what manner does the Lord thus afflict
guide
and defend
His servants? He exercises His mercy towards them constantly
patiently
with
delight. (C. Bradley
M. A.)
Verse 11-12
As an eagle stirreth up her nest.
The spiritual discipline of humanity
I. The great end
of the spiritual discipline of humanity is to secure the right action of our
powers. What is right action?
1. A constitutionally befitting action. We are made to love
study
and serve God.
2. A self-reliant action. This is the condition of progress
and
implies a trust in moral principles and in God.
3. A Divinely prompted action.
II. The means of
the spiritual discipline of humanity involve a variety of divine action.
1. A stimulating action. God takes health
property
friends
children away
to stir us up.
2. An exemplary action. In Christ we see how we can
and ought to
act.
3. A protecting action.
III. The genius of
the spiritual disciple of humanity is ever that of parental affection.
1. There should be on our part a cordial acquiescence. Our Father
knows what is best
and what we require.
2. There should be on our part an endeavour to realise the end of
discipline (Job 23:10; Psalms 66:10-12). (Homilist.)
Taught by the eagle
We are taken out to the solitudes where some cliff
with ragged
splintered crown uplifts its giant form into the air
and has at base
let us
suppose
the wave-washed rock and ever-heaving mass of ocean waters. Far above
perched on a ledge forming its eyrie
sits the monarch of the air
the eagle
representative of all that is graceful and powerful in the bird creation. The
nest
built of rudely arranged sticks
is so protected by its inaccessibility
that you at once see that nothing but the deep instincts of the bird could have
taught it to make so savage a place its home. It is
however
so near the
cliff¡¦s edge that when their offspring are ready for flight
the parent birds
may have the less difficulty in tempting their new-fledged offspring to the
skies. Two things are taken for granted here
and we need go no further until
we bring them under notice. These are that God is our Father
and the powers by
which we serve Him are slumbering within us.
I. God is our
Father. Does a hearer say
¡§There¡¦s nothing in this¡¨? So much
my friend
that
the day you realise this
salvation has entered your dwelling. I am perfectly
aware that this at times is hard to believe
that when a fellow mortal is laid
on a bed of pain and sees wife and helpless children sobbing at his bedside
and death steadily advancing to embrace him
I know it is hard for him to think
that behind all this discipline there is a God and Father¡¦s affection. But
recollect
we only see the beginning of things here. The end lies yonder.
Yonder lie the explanations and the true home-bringing. Borrowing an
illustration from an art we all know something about
the art of photography
we remind you that if the camera glass be so small that the photographer can
only partially cover a coveted view
say some lofty
wide-stretching mountain
range
he photographs part by part until he has completed the whole view
and
then
piecing his views together
is able to present a faultless and accurate
picture of the whole. So must it be with us in our life and in our judgment of
God¡¦s Fatherhood.
II. The second tiring
assumed is
that the powers by which God¡¦s children serve Him are within us.
Think of our illustration. The wings by which the eagle¡¦s offspring soar into
the skies do not require to be created. They simply wait to be exercised; so is
it with men. We have reminded you
then
that God is our Father
and that the
powers by which we serve Him are within us.
III. If we are all
the children of God
then we dare not expect to live without being educated by
Him. Nor can we
and from the illustration supplied us here we learn how the
Great Father trains us for His higher service. His method is two-fold
and we
are now to have this double method graphically illustrated for us.
1. The first is the educative method. The cliff now rises before us.
The rudely constructed nest of sticks is there
the yawning abyss beneath
the
eaglets and the parent bird. See! She is now about to begin her course of
instruction. Dozing
blinking
shivering
her offspring perch upon the ragged
summit of the cliff. Like a thunderbolt the mother plunges into the gulf below.
She swoops round and round
backwards and forwards
before her timid children.
She desires them to follow her example. She pursues this course; but no t they
will not; they are faint-hearted; the experience is new. With one bold sweep
sloe has rounded to and perched beside them. Here let her tarry for a brief
space while we ask each other what spiritual meaning can we possibly attach to
this? It is the leading the way--the showing others how to do anything by first
of all doing it yourself. Every master knows its value
when he bids some
bungling servant stand aside and see how it ought to be done. The poorest
mother in all the land knows the value of this imitative method when
at
nightfall
she kneels in prayer by the side of her child and teaches the little
one how to lisp ¡§Our Father.¡¨ The officer knows the value of this rule
who
plunges his spurs into his charger¡¦s sides and leads the way ¡¥mid clash of
steel and crack of musketry. This
then
is the imitative method
and we all
know its value more or less; but not sufficiently
unless we have imitated the
noblest exponent of this simple art--Jesus the Christ. He knew the full value
of this plan
and the world has never known a nobler follower of it. But what
if the reverential spirit in a person refuse to be quickened? What if the
religious faculty remain still unawakened? If the soul of man will not yield to
God¡¦s peaceable
gentle method of education
then observe what our text tells
us.
2. God has recourse to His second rule for educating us
the
prohibitive method. Let the text tell us what this is. Again we wander forth to
the wilds
and now we shall see the parent bird calling yet a second device to
her aid in order to compel her timorous children to take wing and cleave the
air. They have refused to be taught by gentle ways
they shall be instructed
now by sterner rules. Impatiently she flits backwards and forwards
then swoops
up beside them. There they still sit
dozing and shivering beside the old nest.
In an instant (and naturalists tell us this is strictly true)
literally in the
words of Scripture
¡§She stirreth up the nest.¡¨ She scatters the sticks. She
prohibits their remaining longer in a state of infancy and weakness. The sticks
are scattered and again she plunges into the yawning gulf below. Now
see what
our God and Father is doing. Our hearts in their folly will fondly cling to the
hope that on earth we have all we require; we try to settle down here. We say
to our souls
we shall have a long and a merry time of it. But the unseen hand
of God is holding us; behold the working of that hand! He has withdrawn the old
familiar landmarks
one after another. School days and school companions
where
are they? He has scattered our schoolfellows
they are spread over the face of
the globe
its length and breadth
and many this day sleep their last sleep
¡§by mount and stream and sea.¡¨ The happy band of laughing school lads all
scattered. The company is broken. He has disappointed us. He has plunged some
of us into the cold
dark waters of bereavement
and taught some of us that
this world is one gigantic vanity and the earth a vale of tears. And what does
it all mean? What but that we are destined for another world? This is only the
school. Are we to remain children all our days? Are our powers of soul never to
be developed by prayer and faith? Is the spiritual side of our nature to remain
asleep or dead? Nay! Life is like the eaglets¡¦ nest; and if we will not learn
by the imitative
God will continue to apply to us His prohibitive method.
3. But observe
if we refuse to be trained either by imitation or
prohibition
if the life of Christ be nothing to a man
and the waves of
affliction washing over his soul but harden him in impenitence
I ask you
has
the infinite mercy of God no means of retaliating? There shall be no
retaliation
but our text as we have it again speaks to us; the only course
left open to the Almighty love is to leave him alone. There is no compulsion.
No will is forcibly bent to submission. (D. D. F. Macdonald
M. A.)
The eagle; a parable of God
I. The Divine aim.
Spiritual education.
1. Its character. Educing the latent energies and powers of the soul.
2. Its importance. Character. Higher attainment. Nobler enjoyment.
3. Its difficulty. We love the nest of ease
and are satisfied with
slender attainments
or none.
II. The divine
method.
1. Disturbance. The ministry of affliction.
2. Example.
3. Aid. (J. P. Allen
M. A.)
The eagle¡¦s nest
1. God¡¦s care in providing beforehand for the wants and destinies of
His people.
2. The discipline to which God subjects His people for their good.
3. The instruction God gives His people by precept and example.
4. The protection and support God extends to His people.
Lessons--
1. A lesson of encouragement to begin a Christian life. Your soul has
wings; stretch them. Learn to fly by flying.
2. A lesson of comfort. Fear not (Isaiah 40:31).
3. A lesson of hope for all the future. That which has been shall be.
(H. J. Vandyke
D. D.)
Unity of providence
The text suggests the course of God¡¦s dealings with His chosen
people--the fact that
throughout the shifting scenes of their pilgrimage
God
alone is their Guide and Protector. The whole strain of the passage is on the
word ¡§alone
¡¨ and presents to us
not so much the idea of providence itself
as
the unity of providence.
I. This unity is
not always perceived is this life.
1. One reason of this is to be found in the nature and extent of
man¡¦s present capabilities. Man learns bit by bit.
2. Another reason is found in the variety of the circumstances of
providence. Life is made up of lights and shades
sweets and bitters
with
their endlessly arranged gradations. We cannot see how these crooked
angular chippings
can be so placed as to represent the picture sketched by God of His own glory
and our welfare.
3. The apparently trivial nature of some events in life hides this
unity from us. But can there be anything trivial in God¡¦s dealings with us? Who
can say one event of his life is of more importance than another?
II. This unity
finds an analogy in man¡¦s own general procedure. God often places a heavenly
principle under earthly arrangements. ¡§Like as a father pitieth his children
¡¨
etc.
III. This unity will
be perceived in a future period. In providence there is a two-fold unity.
1. The perfection of humanity and restoration to the Divine image
2. The promotion of the glory of God. These two unite; neither can be
without the other. When this is accomplished
Christ¡¦s idea of unity will be
realised. (C. Gowand
M. A.)
God stirs up His people
I. Some of the
reasons why it is necessary that God should stir up His people.
1. There is a strong tendency to spiritual indolence in mankind.
2. The danger of ¡§settling down on the lees¡¨ is an ever-present one.
The air must be kept in constant motion or it will lose its life; the ocean
must flow and heave unceasingly or its waters become stagnant.
3. The heart of man is naturally timid
fearful
like the birdling
and must be taught of God in a way similar to that described in the text.
4. It is trial
experience
discipline only that can counteract these
tendencies
dispel these fears and doubts
and give exercise
development
and
strength to our powers
gifts
advantages
and thereby enable us to soar aloft
in the blue empyrean like the mother eagle.
II. Some of the
ways in which God stirs up His people.
1. The Word and ordinances.
2. Special and extraordinary means.
The eagle stirring up her nest
I. The discipline
which God uses. He knows our tendency to make this earth our rest
and He
disturbs our nest to teach us to rise on the wings of faith
towards the
enduring realities of heaven. How often does God take away our earthly comforts
when He sees that we cling too fondly to them. Perhaps something upon which we
placed the utmost reliance
upon which seemed to rest our only stay
is
suddenly and mysteriously taken from us
and when we attempt to grasp it we
find it is gone. A gale at sea may destroy the hopes of the merchant;
depression in trade may bring want to your door; the bankruptcy of some large
mercantile firm
or the failure of a bank
may involve numbers in ruin
and
plunge many families in misery hitherto unknown. How many have had occasion
from these and similar causes
to mourn over altered circumstances. Marvel not
if it be thus with you; it is God stirring up your nest to teach you to wing
your flight to heaven. How many of us will have to praise God that ever He
stirred up our nest by the dispensations of His providence. Let us notice.
II. The affection
which God exhibits. ¡§As an eagle fluttereth over her young
¡¨ or broodeth over
them
that she may communicate vital warmth. God is here represented as
manifesting the same affection towards His people as the parent bird exhibits
towards her young
nurturing and warming them.
III. The guardian
care which God exercises. ¡§As an eagle spreadeth abroad her wings
taketh them
beareth them on her wings.¡¨ It would be difficult to picture a more touching
representation of God¡¦s care over His people.
1. He teaches them the way they should go.
2. He sustains them when weary.
The affection of the parent bird referred to in the text is so
great that she takes her young ones and bears them on her wings
and so shields
them that no arrow can reach them but through the parent¡¦s heart. And is not
God thus a Father to us? Did He not bear us up from the ruin of the fall
and
beyond the reach of threatening vengeance? Did not the Son of God
who is one
in essence with the Father
assume our nature and bear our sins in His own body
on the tree? (W. J. Brock
B. A.)
Divine expulsions
I. Divine
incitements. It is wonderful how happy men become sometimes in the worldly
nest. A man gets the wife he wants. The children come
and prosperity
and
kindliness
and health
and comfort
and reputation--and he says in his heart
¡§I shall die in my nest after living in it for long happy years.¡¨ When lo!
there comes somehow
and from some quarter
a stirring up of the
nest--incitements
surprises
changes
losses
controversies
sorrows. The
young birds are growing
and the nest is too small
and they crowd against each
other
and that makes a stirring up. Or there are griefs and losses that crush
the unportioned heart and shake it all trembling out of its security. It were
useless to attempt to describe all the ways by which God can shatter what man
builds
drive away what man gathers
take what man in vain tries to hold. The
thing to be done is to persuade ourselves that all this is indeed sent for our
good. The eagle does not stir up its nest with any ill design. God does not
bring His forces of change and trouble upon men with a view to grieve and ruin
them. He
too
has only good intent. His voices
His strokes
seem to say to
men
¡§What mean ye
ye sleepers? Awake. You have enough of that. You have in
the creature no abiding portion; seek it
and you will find it in Me.¡¨
II. Divine example.
¡§As an eagle stirreth up her nest
fluttereth over her young¡¨; as showing them
the way to fly; so God sets before us the examples of the good
the strivings
of the great
the lives of the saints
and chiefly the perfect life of His
incarnate Son. He is always showing us the way; always rising into the purer
air
that we may follow; always showing new paths
and pointing to high places;
and never yet have the poor passing pleasures of earth been made to look so
fair as God makes goodness seem
shining in the lives of His holy ones and
perfectly in Himself.
III. Divine
protection. ¡§The eagle spreadeth abroad her wings.¡¨ This
indeed
may be no
more than the full expansion of the meaning of the former phrase
the spreading
abroad of the wings being the complete example of the method of flying. But the
probability rather seems to be that the spreading of the wings is the promise
of protection to the young birds
both while in the nest and while attempting
to fly. God protects--whom? Not lazy
selfish creatures whose chief aim is to
make the world a nest. God protects--what? Not indolence
cowardice
selfishness
fear
indifference. He protects those who stir themselves when the
nest is stirred; those who spread the wing in answer to the outspread wings
above them; those who work; those who stay by the task; those who refuse to
leave the field of duty; those
in a word
who try
at least
to mount upon
wings as eagles
to run without being weary
to walk without fainting.
IV. Divine
compulsion. ¡§As an eagle . . . taketh them
¡¨ if they will
in helpfulness: if
they will not
in compulsion; in one way or another
they must be got out of
the nest. I have seen
not an eagle indeed
but a bird of some size
give a
motherly or fatherly push to a strong young creature sitting on the edge of the
nest engaged in a general survey of the world below. ¡§It is time
¡¨ said the mother
¡§that you should go down and see life more closely for yourself
and wing your
way through the air
and try what you can find in the fields--be a bird
like
your ancestors!¡¨ Taketh them. These takings of God at certain periods and
epochs of the individual life are very instructive
if you will observe them. I
mean His takings of the stronger kind. His expulsions. His banishments. Then He
is always ready with suitable and sufficient helps to those who are thus
completely launched and started upon the new life. ¡§As an eagle . . . beareth
them on her wings.¡¨ The mother eagle comes beneath her young one in the air
when it is about to sink
through fear or weakness
bears it up on her own
outspread wings and carries it back to the nest or along through the air
until
weakness is recruited and fear is overcome. (A. Raleigh
D. D.)
The eagle¡¦s nest
It is no mere fanciful accommodation of my text
but indeed a fair
interpretation of it
which finds in it a description of the calling and
training of human souls for the glorious ¡§inheritance of the saints in light.¡¨
I. There is
needful dislodgement. The eagle ¡§stirreth up her nest
¡¨ making it disagreeable
to her young; so the Lord does with those whom He calls to Himself. In the day
of our worldly comfort and business affluence we think little of God; we care
little for the concerns of our souls; we are not in the very least attracted to
the heavenly land. But when a reverse comes upon us
when poverty
or sickness
or bereavement
or affliction of any sort attacks us
then we are compelled to
confront the great soul problem
¡§What must I do to be saved?¡¨ and as that
anxious cry is crushed out of our heart
we find the Lord near us with His
deliverance. It is no true blessing
therefore
for a man to have unbroken prosperity.
It fosters a false security; it generates pride; it is apt to make the
individual feel that he is independent even of God. Hence the Psalmist has
said
¡§Because they have no changes
therefore they fear not God.¡¨ He is the
really unfortunate man
therefore
who has never known adversity.
II. But I find in
this figure
in the second place
perfect example. As the eagle fluttereth over
her young
so the Lord did with His people. There is a passage
in Sir Humphry
Davy¡¦s Salmonia (a book dear to every lover of the angler¡¦s craft) which
may well illustrate this portion of my text. He says
¡§I once saw a very fine
and interesting sight above one of the crags of Ben Weevis
near Strathgarve.
Two parent eagles were teaching their offspring--two young birds--the
manoeuvres of flight. They began by rising from the top of a mountain in the
eye of the sun (it was about midday
and bright for this climate). They at
first made small circles
and the young birds imitated them; they paused on
their wings waiting till they had made their first flight
and then they took a
second and larger gyration
always rising toward the sun and enlarging their
circle of flight
so as to make a gradually ascending spiral. The young ones
still slowly followed
apparently flying better as they mounted
and they
continued this sublime kind of exercise
always rising
till they became mere
points in the air
and the young ones were lost
and afterwards their parents
to my aching sight.¡¨ Now
could anything be finer than that as an illustration
of the method by which
through the example which He sets before us
God
teaches us to live? He is not content with laying down the law for us
but in
His own dealings with us He shows us the law glorified and brightened by His
actions. Does He command us to be merciful? He is Himself ¡§rich in mercy to all
that call upon Him.¡¨ Does He enjoin us to be benevolent? He has Himself ¡§loaded
us with His benefits.¡¨ Does He require us to forgive? He has Himself
¡§multiplied to pardon.¡¨ Look at that youth with his brush and palette in his
hands
standing before the masterpiece of the great Italian. He is studying
every minutest feature of the superb original
and at length he becomes
possessed
as it were
by the spell of the genius that is looking down upon him
from the silent canvas. Then he sets to work for himself
and though his
earliest efforts are about as awkward as the first timid flutterings of the
eaglet
yet he tries again and again
lessening each time the interval between
him and his model
until at last he stands out before the world recognised as
one who has caught the fervour and the inspiration of his master. So let it be
with us
and the perfect pattern which the great Redeemer has left us.
III. It is effectual
help. Mr. Philip Henry Gosse
the well-known naturalist
in his interesting
work on the birds of Jamaica
speaking of the red-tailed buzzard
which is
closely allied to the eagle
tells us that a friend of his
who was not likely
ever to have heard of the verses before us
¡§once witnessed the emergence of
two young ones from a nest near the top of an immense cotton tree
and their
first attempt at flight. He distinctly saw the mother bird
after the first
young one had flown a little way and was beginning to flutter downward
fly
beneath it
and present her back and wings for its support. He could not say
indeed
that the young one actually rested on
or even touched
the parent;
perhaps its confidence returned on seeing support so near
so that it managed
to reach a high tree
when the other little one
invited by its parent
tried
its infant wings in like manner.¡¨ This
at any rate
is plain: the parent bird
is ever near the struggling eaglet
and is ready in a moment with effectual
aid
and so God has said to each of His children
¡§I will never leave thee
nor
forsake thee.¡¨ ¡§My grace is sufficient for thee.¡¨
1. In the first place
it is not intended to supersede our own
exertions. A man is not carried helplessly into the new life any more than the
Israelites were carried over the Red Sea. He lives when he chooses to believe
and that believing
however much Divine agency may be concerned with it
is his
own act. Wait not
therefore
for anyone to spread for you the faith-wing on
which you are to rise
but make the effort to expand it for yourself
and you
will find beside you the guiding and sustaining Saviour.
2. This Divine assistance is always near. The parent eagle kept ever
hovering near its young one
and in its moment of extremity darted in beneath
it with speedy assistance. So God is ever nigh to them that need Him. There is
indeed
no one so near to us as Jehovah is.
3. This Divine help is all sufficient. It meets our every need. There
are two practical thoughts--
Divine discipline
Without attaching any mystic meaning to this figure of the eagle
we may readily discover the great principles of God¡¦s action that it was
intended to illustrate.
I. The divine
discipline of life is designed to awaken man to the development of his own
powers. The instinct of the eagle in breaking up her nest is to arouse the
native energies of her young. The power of flight is in them
but unknown
because it has never been called into play; it is a slumbering faculty
and
must be awakened into action. Man¡¦s soul is formed into God¡¦s image by the right
action of his spiritual powers
and these powers are only awakened by the
activity of God.
1. The great purpose of all spiritual discipline is to render men
Divine. By the very constitution of the soul
the Godlike image must be formed
by awakening the energies that lie smouldering within. The soul contains in
itself the germinal forces of the life it may possess in the future ages.
2. The image of the text suggests two methods of Divine action: the
stimulating and the exemplary. The eagle breaks up her nest
and is not the
voice of life¡¦s experience God¡¦s summons to man to rise and live to Him? God
sends a shock of change through our circumstances
and rouses us from repose.
II. Discipline
attains its end only when regarded as under the control of a father. It is
obvious that the instinct of the eagle is that of parental affection.
1. Believe in the Father
and you submissively accept the mysterious
in life.
2. Believe in the Father
and you shall strive to realise the purpose
of this discipline. We have no impulse to any spiritual aspiration
to any true
self-sacrifice
to the exertion of any spiritual energy
which is not awakened
by the touch of the Eternal Spirit. Let us
then
awake out of sleep. God is
breaking up our material resting places in order that we may aspire towards the
imperishable and the immortal. (E. L. Hull.)
Education of bereavement
What a startling thought--that the breaking up of the nest is an
act of God¡¦s benevolence! I always looked upon it as a calamity. We are all
familiar with the experience of the breaking-up of home. We remember the glad
circle round the old fire
and how it grew thinner and thinner. One went to the
colonies; one went out to be a governess; one departed with a stranger to a
house of her own; more than one passed into the silent land. I always thought
it a subject for tears. But here is an old writer who makes it a subject for
praise
blesses God for it
declares it to be the first step of my education! I
can understand God¡¦s love in many things. I can understand why I should praise
Him for His gifts to body and soul. But I lose my breath in surprise when I am
asked to make the first stanza of my hymn the adoration of His mercy in loosing
the ties of home! Nay
my soul
it is to strengthen these ties that thy Father
breaks up the nest. It is not to get rid of home He would teach thee to fly. It
is that thou mayest learn by travel that thy home is wider than thy nest. He
would have thee learn that in thy Father¡¦s house are many mansions
of which
thy nest is only one. He would tell thee of a brotherhood in Christ which
includes
yet transcends
thy household fires. He would tell thee of a family
altar which makes thee brother to the outcast
sister to the friendless
father
to the homeless
mother to the sick
son to the feeble
daughter to the
aged--in kinship to all. Thy Father has given thee wings in the night
wings in
the breaking of thy ties. Thou hast soared by thy sorrow; thou hast loved by
thy loss; thou hast widened by thy weeping; thou hast grown by thy grief; thou
hast broadened in being broken; thou hast enlarged thy sympathy by emptying out
thy treasures. The storm that shook thy nest taught thee to fly. (G.
Matheson
D. D.)
The eagle stirring up her nest
I. God corrects
His people. When the young eagles are strong enough to fly
but shew no
inclination to do so
the mother bird ¡§stirreth up her nest.¡¨ Special reference
is here made to the ¡§nest¡¨ which God provided for the seventy souls who went
down into Egypt (Genesis 47:6). ¡§Their cattle throve
they
had fine possessions
and a monarch¡¦s favour.¡¨ At length Joseph died
and his
services were forgotten. The once favoured people came to be regarded as little
better than beasts of burden. They were hemmed in by forts; they were set to
hard labour. Their nest became so uncomfortable towards the close of the four
hundred and thirty years in Goshen
that they resolved to try their wings
and
soar away to the ¡§promised land.¡¨
1. Wealth
houses
costly furniture
and pictures make a comfortable
nest
and are harmless so long as they do not tempt us to spiritual indolence.
Alas
how few know how to use this world without abusing it! Care for his
earthly comfort has been cultivated to such an extent as to almost take away
all relish for spiritual things.
2. God
in mercy
often stirs up the nests of such people. Business
fails
and their resources are cut off. As one said
¡§God took the man¡¦s son
from his hearthstone
but that led him to seek comfort in the only begotten Son
of God.¡¨ In the midst of his anguish he learned this lesson
¡§God is love.¡¨ He
took away little
but He gave him much. If God did not stir up some people¡¦s
nests
they would sink down into utter worldliness.
II. God
compassionates His people. ¡§She fluttereth over her young.¡¨ Let us ever
remember that God is more compassionate than the tenderest mother. A religion
born of terror can never be a healthy
vigorous religion. When you come to God
for salvation
and when you look to Him for help to do life¡¦s work and to face
life¡¦s difficulties
don¡¦t come to Him as though He were a God who is always
looking for faults
and anxious to find them.
III. God trains His
people. The Israelites spent forty years in the wilderness
and they might have
fared worse. That journey had other advantages besides leading them to Canaan.
Its long marches and desert sands developed powers of endurance which had lain
dormant amid the fleshpots of Egypt. There are in most people faculties and
energies imprisoned
pent up.
IV. God protects
His people. The parent bird
while training her young
protects them. If a
storm is brewing
or a fowler points at her young ones
does she abandon them
without an effort to save them? (H. Woodcock.)
God¡¦s parental care
I. the Lord
¡§stirreth up our nest¡¨ by sending us discomforts and afflictions. We are
naturally like the slothful eaglets
who would rather doze away their life in
their comfortable home than try their unsteady wings in flight towards heaven.
But God is kinder to us than we would be to ourselves. He ¡§stirs up our nest¡¨:
He breaks up those comforts which we love too dearly. Ah! who would fly towards
heaven
who would seek a fairer and a better world
if it were not that God
from time to time ¡§stirreth up our nest¡¨ in one or other of these ways?
II. Our text
reminds us
by a very lively image
of God¡¦s love and tender solicitude for His
people. He is compared to an eagle ¡§fluttering¡¨ over her brood
watching and
encouraging them in their endeavours to fly. God watches with the most
affectionate interest our weakest efforts to rise above the world and worldly
things. Your feeblest attempt at prayer
your most awkward endeavour at
self-examination
your most unintelligent perusal of the Scriptures
if entered
upon sincerely
will be most kindly welcomed and aided by Him. He does not
despise the beginnings of sincere piety. He listens with delight to the very
first sigh of sincere repentance.
III. But
beyond
this
we are reminded that God has given us all instruction by example: even as
the eagle by ¡§spreading abroad her wings¡¨ teaches her young how to fly
God has
taken upon Him our nature
and has lived upon earth
in order to teach us how
to live. Jesus Christ was ¡§God manifest in the flesh¡¨; and His whole life was spent
in teaching His disciples the ways of holiness and peace. ¡§His whole life is
our rule; not indeed His miraculous works; His footsteps walking on the sea
and such like; they are not for us to follow; but His obedience
holiness
and
humility are our copy
which we should continually study.¡¨
IV. The speedy and
sufficient help which God gives His people in the hour of need or difficulty.
The eagle is represented as ¡§taking¡¨ her offspring
and ¡§bearing them on her
wings¡¨ When the eagle has prevailed upon her young to fly from the dizzy crag
on which her nest is seated
their faltering pinions might give way
and they
might drop helplessly to the ground
did she not dart to their help the moment
their strength failed
and support them with her own wings in time to save
them. Thus God acts to the believer. Though you tremble you shall not fall;
though you faint you shall not be lost. It is said by some writers that
when
the young eagles are attacked by the fowler
the mother bird will fly under
them
and place herself between them and their enemy
so that his arrows cannot
hurt them unless they first pierce through her. Whether this be true or not
it
may serve as an affecting emblem of Christ¡¦s love to His people. He has gone
between us and our enemy. He has received in His own bosom the arrows which
were meant for us: our wounds have been endured by Him: He has shed His life¡¦s
blood for us
to save us from destruction.
V. That the Lord
is our only help. ¡§The Lord alone did lead him; and there was no strange god
with Him. (John Tagg
M. A.)
Divine education
The nest of the eagle is commonly constructed on the verge of a
precipice (Job 39:28-29). Hence Jeremiah
foretelling the downfall of Edom
says (Jeremiah 49:16). The Old Testament
contains many beautiful similitudes drawn from the natural history of the
eagle. The days of man are compared to an eagle hastening to the prey. Riches
are said to take unto themselves wings
and to fly away as an eagle towards
heaven. The righteous are said to mount up with wings as eagles; and the rage
of persecution is
because of its hastening to destroy
compared to the rapidity
of the eagle¡¦s flight. But perhaps the most beautiful allusion to the habits of
the eagle is this in the text. It is a well authenticated fact in natural
history that
when the mother sees her brood capable of flight
she urges them
to exercise in the way referred to.
I. She stirreth up
the nest. She either entirely demolishes it
or by reversing its well adjusted
materials
makes it so uncomfortable that the young ones are glad to escape
from it. The natural instinct which she possesses leads her to urge them on the
wing; and for this purpose she finds it needful to make their first habitation
inconvenient and troublesome. And thus
the text tells
did the Almighty with
the Israelites. They had had their nest in Egypt; and He desired them to leave
it for Canaan. If they had suffered no inconvenience there
they would have
shown no inclination to emigrate to a better country. Adversity is the grand
instrument by which men are awakened to higher purposes and aims. They are
taught the inconveniences of the tents of Kedar
in order that they may seek
for the peaceful habitations of the just. In every blighted prospect of
ambition--in every disappointed hope of success--in every visitation of
sickness--in every stroke of bereavement
our God is doing for us what the
parent eagle does for her young when she stirreth up the nest. Thus does He
remind us that we were born for higher enjoyments
and fitted for higher
destinies. Thus does He teach us that it is high time to forsake the amusements
of a childhood state
and pursue objects worthy of our powers.
II. This similitude
may be applied also to the gracious discipline which God exercises in awakening
the conscience. We naturally love the nest of carnal security and
self-righteousness. We are unwilling to be disturbed out of it. We esteem him
our enemy who tells us the truth
that we are miserable and blind and naked. We
are pleased with the flatterer who cries ¡§Peace
peace¡¨ to us when there is no
peace. This self-complacency would be most ruinous to our best interests. So
long as it is indulged
the strong man keeps his palace and his goods in peace.
Now
this false peace must be broken before the peace of God can rule the
heart. And therefore it is that
by sharp application of the word of truth
the
Holy Spirit of God convinces the mind of sin
of righteousness
and of
judgment. You will never get a man to see his need of a Saviour until he is
made aware of the purity
strictness
and extensiveness of the law which he has
broken. You must convince him of sin before you can hope to persuade him of the
excellence of salvation.
III. This similitude
may be applied to the case of the good man about to leave the world. There is
lodged in the human bosom an inborn horror of death. Even good men
who have
strong reason to believe and hope that it will be well with them in a future
state
have attachments and sympathies which bind them to the earth. They
cannot
without a strong effort
reconcile themselves to the thought of closing
their eyes to all beneath the sun--of being shut out from the joys of
friendship
and of being confined in the narrow house
where neither business
is transacted nor work done. But
to conquer this natural reluctancy
the
Almighty is graciously pleased to make them feel the inconveniences of this mortal
life
and so to beget in them a longing desire for that in which there is no
sorrow nor crying. The pains of sickness are thus instrumental in quickening
their desires for that healthier state of being where the inhabitant never says
¡§I am sick.¡¨ The disquietudes and decrepitudes of age are so many arguments for
resigning themselves to that severe but transient stroke which is to introduce
them to a region of immortal youth. Lover and friend they see put far from
them
and their acquaintance into darkness; and the thought arises
Why should
we wish to linger? let us go to them
for they will not return to us. (J. L.
Adamson.)
The eagle and its brood
The sentence should read thus: ¡§As an eagle stirreth up his nest
fluttereth over his young
He spreads abroad His wings
¡¨ etc.
the person
spoken of in the last clauses being God Himself.
I. A grand thought
about God. What he brings into view are the characteristics common to the eagle
and the vulture: superb strength in beak and claw
keenness of vision almost
incredible
magnificent sweep of pinion
and power of rapid
unwearied flight.
And these characteristics have their analogues in the Divine nature
and the
emblem not unfitly shadows forth one aspect of the God of Israel
who is strong
to destroy as well as to save
whose all-seeing eye marks every foul thing
and
who often pounces on it swiftly to rend it to pieces. But the action described
in the text is not destructive
terrible
or fierce. The monarch of the sky
busies itself with tender cares for its brood. Then there is gentleness along
with the terribleness. The strong beak and claw
the eye that can see so far
and the mighty spread of wings that can lift it till it is an invisible speck
in the blue vault
go along with the instinct of paternity; and the fledglings
in the nest look up at the fierce beak and bright eyes
and know no terror. The
impression of this blending of power and gentleness is greatly deepened if we
notice that it is the male bird that is spoken about. Modern tendencies
legitimately
recoiling from the one-sidedness of a past generation
are now turning away far
too much from the Old Testament conceptions of Jehovah
which are concentrated
in this metaphor. And thereby we destroy the love in the name of which we scout
the wrath. ¡§Infinite mercy
but I wish as infinite a justice too.¡¨ ¡§As the
vulture stirreth up her nest¡¨--that is the Old Testament revelation of the
terribleness and gentleness of Jehovah. ¡§How often would I have gathered thy
children together
¡¨ etc. That is the New Testament modification of the image.
But you never could have had the New unless you first had the Old. And you are
foolish if
in the name of the sanctity of the New
you cast away the teaching
of the Old. Keep both the metaphors
and they will explain and confirm each
other.
II. An illuminating
thought of the meaning of life. What is it all for? To teach us to fly
to
exercise the half-fledged wings in short flights
that may prepare us for and
make it possible to take longer ones. Every event that befalls us has a meaning
beyond itself; and every task that we have to do reacts upon us
the doers
and
either fits or hinders us for larger work. Life as a whole
and in its minutest
detail
is worthy of God to give
and worthy of us to possess
only if we
recognise the teaching that is put into picturesque form in this text--that the
meaning of all which God does to us is to train us for something greater
yonder. Life
as a whole
is full of sound and fury
and signifies nothing
unless it is an apprenticeship training. What are we here for? To make
character; to get experience; to learn the use of our tools. Character may be
manifested in the great moments
but it is made in the small ones. So life is
meant for discipline
and unless we use it for that
however much enjoyment we
get out of it
we misuse it.
III. A calming
thought as to the variety of God¡¦s methods with us. To ¡§stir up the nest¡¨ means
to make a man uncomfortable where he is;--sometimes by the prickings of his
conscience
which are the voices of God¡¦s Spirit often; sometimes by changes of
circumstances
either for the better or for the worse; and oftentimes by
sorrows. The straw is pulled out of the nest
and it is not so comfortable to
lie in; or a bit of it develops a sharp point that runs into the half-feathered
skin
and makes the fledgling glad to come out into the air. We all shrink from
change. What should we do if we had it not? We should stiffen into habits that
would dwarf and weaken us. We all recoil from storms. What should we do if we
had not them? Sea and air would stagnate
and become heavy and putrid and
pestilential
if it was not for the wild west wind and the hurling storms. So
all our changes
instead of being whimpered over; and all our sorrows
instead
of being taken reluctantly
should be recognised as being what they are
a
loving summons to effort. Then their pressure would be modified
and their
blessing would be secured when their purpose was served. But the training of
the father eagle is not confined to stirring up the nest. What is to become of
the young ones when they get out of it
and have never been accustomed to bear
themselves up in the invisible ether about them? So ¡§he fluttereth over his
young.¡¨ It is a very beautiful word that is employed here; the same word that
is used in Genesis about the Spirit of God ¡§brooding on the face of the
waters.¡¨ And it suggests how near
how all-protecting
with expanded wings
the
Divine Father comes close to the child whose restfulness He has disturbed. A
vile piece of Greek mythology tells how Jove once
in the guise of an eagle
bore away a boy between his great wings. It is foul where it stands
but it is
blessedly true about Christian experience. If only we lay ourselves on God¡¦s
wings--and that not in idleness
but having ourselves tried our poor little
flight--He will see that no harm comes to us. (A. Maclaren
D. D.)
On God¡¦s wing
and under it
(with Psalms 57:1):--Here we have two
experiences strikingly different and yet closely related to each other.
I. We have God¡¦s
assurance that in His dealings with His people during their sojourn through the
wilderness He had acted towards them as an eagle towards her young when she
would teach them how to fly. This illustration enforces an important truth
namely
the training of the Jews by God to the healthful exercise of the
growing powers within them
and the supplementing of such by His own great
might
so that those who were ¡§no people¡¨ should become ¡§a people among the
nations of the world.¡¨ That was a marvellous training by which Israel was
taught how to fly
a degraded people how to become a mighty nation. This
represents God¡¦s method of dealing with His people--the process of training
through which you and I are called to pass if we are His. God in each case
begins with a pitiable object
a poor sinner broken down in heart and purpose
one who has no spirit left in him
and who withal may have fallen into the
lowest depths of sin. Even though he be degraded to the greatest possibilities
of human degradation
God will take up that poor man shattered in hope and
expectation
and he will yet be borne up as on the wings of eagles.
II. We have another
aspect of God¡¦s dealings with His people
namely
that of sheltering them under
his wings
as the mother bird does her brood in the hour of storm and danger.
¡§Yea
in the shadow of Thy wings
¡¨ etc. There are some of us who know what it
is to be on God¡¦s wings when He takes us in flight
when He inspires us with courage
and teaches us to use our wings. There are others of us who have come to that
experience when after all the flying
after all the doing
all the enduring
we
are weary at heart
and we seek shelter under His wings
just as the eagle
after her flight with her little ones takes them back into her shelter
and in
effect says
¡§You are tired now
I will put the wings which have borne you when
wearied in flight all round you to protect you alike against the storm and the
foe.¡¨ Thus the little ones will not even hear the storm without. They have felt
the hard side of the wing: they feel the soft feathery side of it now
and the
mother¡¦s love
like her warmth
goes through every young bird that gathers
under her wings. The Psalmist knows what it is to have been on the wing of God
borne upon the storm so that he might learn how to fly; but now he thanks God
that when he has become weary of the storm
because it is too much for his
strength
he is taken back into the nest
under the warmth and shelter of that
wing which formerly sustained him. There are some of you who are almost always
in the shadow of God¡¦s wings. The day is drawing to a close
all the activities
of life are almost over
and God
ere He takes you to His heaven
bids you come
and shelter yourselves beneath His feathers. (D. Davies.)
God¡¦s dealings with men
I. The ways of God
cannot fail to appear strange and unaccountable to the eyes of men. A grateful
recognition of this is the secret of a strong and a contented mind. That my
life and destiny are not in my own hands; that the glorious dream of a
¡§Divinity shaping our ends
rough-hew them how we may
¡¨ is something more than
a dream; that there is an intelligence and a wisdom greater than our own
presiding over the eyrie of every human life
--is there anything but dumb
despair staring us in the face in the abandonment of a faith such as that?
II. Uninterrupted
prosperity and ease is good for no man. It engenders a false security. It
blinds a man to the slenderness of that thread on which all things human hang.
It creates a boldness that is not of God
that leads away from God
and
sometimes lower things still follow in its train
How proud
how intolerant
how unsympathetic a protracted run of success can make a man! Is unalloyed
prosperity good for a nation? This wonderful history of Israel
the true image
and picture of all histories
answers ¡§No.¡¨ The records of that people almost
resolve themselves into this: a succession of prosperities
and a succession of
lapses into idolatry and sin. Visitation after visitation is necessary to stir
up their idle nest. Is unalloyed prosperity good for a family? Do you
invariably find the moral and religious tone high? Are the children thoughtful
and unselfish? Is life an earnest thing? Or is not this too often the
characteristic of the home: family self-absorption
family selfishness? which
may be just as real
and is just as heinous
as class or personal selfishness.
No
the mere nest life of changeless comfort
or of unbroken happiness
is good
for nobody. So the Almighty has ways of stirring it up lest any of His
children--who should be like eagles
cleaving the air and facing the storm
and
looking into the very eye of the sun--should be lying snug and comfortable
decrepit and useless
in their nest at home.
1. Remark on the method of the Divine operations. It is
characteristic of this king of birds that it rises before its little ones
and
bids them follow. At first the parent bird performs small circles
widening and
making them larger
however
as they rise; but always keeping ahead and in
sight
save when compelled to descend and carry an exhausted fledgling to a
place of safety. Is that God¡¦s method too? Is it not?
2. In the greatest sorrow into which you may be thrown
God is near
and in sight. Take care that no murmuring or rebellious spirit hides Him from
your view when you need Him most. (J. Thew.)
Aroused from nestling
We have seen something like this
in the first place
in the
domestic and secular life round about us. Parents rear up their children by the
hearthstone of the family. And I pity the home which has no family altar. The
fireside is pleasant in the family home
the society of brothers and sisters
exceedingly delightful; but the nest is full--it will not hold them. They
cannot always be boys and girls
earning nothing and consuming much; that would
bring idleness and want. So prudent fathers stir up the nest. The eldest fly
out and try to shift for themselves. At first it is hard work and sad. For a
boy to push out from some sweet rural home into such a vast world as this has
terrors in it. The lad is about to fly for himself. At first he sinks and is
torn by the briars; but at length
by the blessing of God
he rises. He has
strong arms to work
and a healthy brain to think. He has some failures
perhaps
but failures are rather blessings
for they discipline one to skill
and trust in God. But with the aid of the strong arm of Him who helps those who
help themselves he rises. By and by he builds his nest among the cliffs with
the true eagle spirit. He becomes a thrifty merchant
a useful citizen. Best of
all
it is when parental prayers are remembered
and by God¡¦s grace he reaches
that highest style of man--a fervent Christian. Now
in the next place
let us
look at the spiritual aspect of the conditions. God deals with Christians as an
eagle deals with her young. He sees we are all trying to nestle. We fill these
earthly nests for ourselves--fill them with all manner of comforts--and then
settle down and fix our affections on them. Wealth increases
ambition grows.
The old residence is given up
and a new one is built. Earnest
benevolent work
for Christ--prayer meetings
and all that style of godliness--come to be as
much tabooed in that luxurious home as a leper would be tabooed in London. If
bankruptcy is allowed to bring that splendid estate to the hammer
do you
wonder? And if death comes in
and writes paleness on some cheek of roses
do
you wonder? God saw His children were beginning to nestle
and determined
for
their souls¡¦ good
to stir them up. And so He stirred up the nest--not in
revenge
not in cruelty; He did it in love--love to the sinner and love to the
immortal souls of those who were flinging away their life in self-indulgence.
The third part of this prolific text is this: when an immortal soul nestles
down in sinful joy or worldly possessions
awakened
unconverted
is not that a
terrible calamity? Can a worse curse come upon any such soul than to be let
alone? If it is true that a young eagle
left alone
would become a mere weakling
starved
and never able to fly
how much more true is it that every soul
if
left to itself
will come to ruin! It is Divine love that first awakens the
sinner
even if it be at the cost of making the heart bleed. Nobody likes to be
wakened up from a comfortable sleep at midnight. But if you hear the fire
alarm
and see the smoke belching out from the opposite neighbour¡¦s house
and
somebody rushes out through the suffocating smoke into your hall and cries
¡§Fire! fire!¡¨ you do not strike him; you drop on your knees and tremblingly
thank him with all your heart. He roused you
but saved you. When one of our
Arctic companies of explorers went to search years ago for Sir John Franklin
among snow and icebergs--alcohol froze in a bottle by their side
and the
thermometer went to seventy degrees below freezing point--the poor fellows
overcome with cold
lay down to sleep. Warm homes and delightful firesides
mingled with their visions. But the leader knew that half an hour more of that
delusive sleep would leave every one of them corpses on the ice. He roused them
up. They said
¡§We are not cold; we only want a little rest.¡¨ Half an hour more
would have left them stiff. So their leader struck them
boxed them
bruised
them--anything to drive them off the slumber. Poor fellows! they staggered down
into the cabin
but they were saved. The arm that roused them was the arm that
saved them. (T. L. Cuyler
D. D.)
God¡¦s graining of Israel
Here we see the explanation of that strange and roundabout
chapter of Israel¡¦s history; the dislodging and disquieting touches in Egypt
are followed by the leading of them round and round in their desert wanderings
for forty years. They were a carnal
earthly
and self-pleasing people among
the fleshpots of Egypt
and under oppression were sinking into all the vices
weaknesses
and superstitions of their slavish condition. God will not settle
His land with such; and no mere sudden stroke will drive the evils out of them.
It must be done by a lengthened educative progress of mingled tenderness and
severity--
¡§Even
as a bird each fond endearment tries
To
tempt its new-fledged offspring to the skies.¡¨
By rudimentary instructions
by type and symbol
by the elements
of law and prophecy
by passing them through sifting ordeals
by marching them
about and about
so as to ventilate their low proclivities
and get rid of
their baser qualities
He sought to winnow them of their chaff
letting
multitudes of them die
and others be born into a new state of things
until at
last they became quite a different people
with other aims and capacities. The
eaglets wings are grown. Their first feeble flight and earthly flutterings have
changed into a bolder and higher swoop. The Lord had stirred them and weaned
them from their nest; often
too
He left them to themselves
then came
timeously to their rescue
bare them on His pinions
and carried them all the
days of old--a process still familiar in the experience of His graciously
taught people
weak and slow in their heavenward flight. (A. H. Drysdale
M.
A.)
Eagle nurture
The power of aerial flight
of leaving the earth and traversing
the fields of circumambient air by the use of wings
is the most perfect mode
of locomotion we know of
and one of the most wonderful of physical
prerogatives. It is the one that man most desires and covets
and yet that has
most defied attainment or imitation. It is doubtless this longing for a life of
ampler freedom and wider scope that has given birth to the idea that the power
of volantation will be a human attribute in another stage of existence. But
though denied to man as a physical attribute
the power of aerial flight seems
more fitly than any other to illustrate the activities and movements of the
soul. We speak of the flight of thought
scarcely conscious of the use of
metaphor. The eagle possesses this physical power in the highest degree. But
the eagle¡¦s power of flight needs strenuous nurture. The position of the eyrie
where the young are reared enhances the difficulty of this training. It is
usually on a ledge of some precipitous rock
or shelving escarpment beneath the
beetling brow of a craggy cliff. The eagle¡¦s young cannot
therefore
be lured
or driven forth from the nest and allowed to flutter to the ground as the young
birds of lower nest and habitat. They must be led forth with judicious care
lest their first flight prove their last.
I. The first truth
with which this inspired object lesson impresses us is--the essential greatness
and stupendous possibilities of our nature. Man is not a low creature
with no
potencies to be developed
no noble aptitudes to be brought into play
no
faculties in which the prophecy of high achievement lies. He is an object of
Divine regard and care; and he is that because
far above every other
terrestrial creature
he is a sharer of the Divine nature
and capable of a
life that
in all save infinity of scope
reflects the life of God. He is
infantile--a mere fledgling as yet; but it is the infancy of a glorious being
with a possibility of growth of which an immortal existence is the only
adequate term. He is a fledgling
but a fledgling of an eagle¡¦s nest.
II. Another truth
which this striking object lesson illustrates is--the strenuousness of the
Divine nurture. The eagle stirreth up her nest
and fluttereth over her young
not that she may delight her young in the nest
make them content therewith
and detain them there
but that she may lead them forth
induct them into a
life of grander scope
and make them actually the great
free
competent
creatures they were meant to be. There is an appearance of harshness and
severity in this until we realise what it all means. How can the parent eagle
take the young ones forth on such perilous adventure
and even stir up the nest
and lure them forth to do it? So is it with the Divine training of our souls.
God loves us with a love so deep and true that it can afford to be severe; yea
that must and will be severe
as the unfolding of our nature and the shaping of
our life may require. The love that only indulges and does not nurture is
rebuked even by the instinctive care of lower creatures. But God¡¦s love
transcends all the love of finite beings
and the finest effects of either
instinctive or intelligent love only dimly reflect its surpassing and
perfecting grandeur. To a merely sentimental view God¡¦s nurture of His children
does seem severe. We deem our safety and weal to consist in remaining in the
nest
but God knows otherwise; and He acts on His sure knowledge
not upon our
misapprehending ignorance. He will not allow us to remain callow and crude. The
nesting life may be beautiful
but it must be brief
for it is inceptive. He
breaks up the nest of authoritative instruction and easy and implicit faith. We
build for ourselves nests of faith
but neither can these abide; and we build
and build again
but always with the same merely temporary result. In hours of
spiritual exaltation and vigour wondrous vision is accorded
and wonderful
disclosures are made. We see the centring Christ. And straightway we propose to
build our tabernacles and there abide till faith is changed to sight. Yea
we
say that we can never doubt again. The nest is stirred as soon as we begin to
live supinely therein
and faith must encounter new trials that it may exult in
new triumphs. So is it
too
with our nests of experience. How sweet these are!
How deep the peace
how rich the joy
how intense the delight which they
afford! What clear and permanent gain they seem to denote! And how confidently
we assert that life can never more be the same
can never more move on the old
levels
or know the old ungladdened struggle
and sterility of joy. But these
experiences are to gird us for the struggles that are to be
as well as to
crown the struggles through which we have passed. Their best result is attained
when this is realised
but
whether it be realised or not
the nest is stirred.
And so it is also with our nests of achievement and of satisfaction therewith.
What gladness comes to us sometimes in our work
what sense of achievement
what evidence of acceptance and success! But even these nests
substantial as
they seem
abide not. Sometimes they last for a very little while
not even
from morning to evening service on the Sabbath Day. So God stirs up the nest in
which His children would live a supine or circumscribed life. Men are not for
nests
but for flight. God does indeed give us nests
but He gives us also
wings; and the wings are the richer gift. But God does not leave us alone when
He leads us forth from the nest. He is with us in all the adventurous essays to
which He constrains us. These times of nest stirring are the epochs of
spiritual advancement. The past is annulled and a grander future opens. Life
becomes more real
acquires grander range
wider scope
and sublimer pitch.
III. The agencies
which God employs in this nest stirring. They are sorrow
disappointment
vicissitude
opportunity
voice
vision
inward rest
and other things which
cannot be tabulated.
IV. One day God
will break up our last earthly nest. Death is a mounting upward. It is a necessary
fulfilment of the present life. Here we never reach the sun toward which we
soar. We cannot even steadily gaze upon it; it burns and blinds us; but we
shall. The eagle¡¦s fabled flight to the sun is a pagan prophecy of our destiny.
And God will be with us in that last long flight. (J. W. Earnshaw.)
God¡¦s care illustrated by the eagle
In describing His dealings with His people
the Lord often makes
use
in Scripture
of similitudes taken from the natural world. A more vivid
impression is thus made upon our minds of what He intends us to know
than if
He had just employed mere didactic precepts; and besides
we are taught to
associate thoughts of spiritual wisdom with the circumstances and events which
pass before our natural eyes.
I. The origin of
God¡¦s care is exhibited in the former part of the text: ¡§The Lord¡¦s portion is
His people; Jacob is the lot of His inheritance. He found him in a desert land
and in a waste howling wilderness.¡¨ It was unmerited kindness
not earned by
any deservings
which influenced the Lord in His choice of Israel as His own
peculiar inheritance. It was not for their goodness that God revealed Himself
to Abraham and Isaac and Jacob as their God; but it was in consequence of that
revelation
it was a result of His sovereign love as the cause. Now
this is
admirably descriptive of the first cause of every believer¡¦s salvation
which
the apostle expresses in plain unmetaphorical language
when he says
¡§Not that
we loved God
but that He loved us.¡¨
II. The mode in
which God exercises His care. God does not treat men as mere machines. It is
true He works in us both to will and to do
and without His aid we can do
nothing; but then He would have us fellow workers with Him
yea
to work out
our own salvation. His object is to draw out our faculties and powers
so that
they may be consecrated to His service
and show forth all His praise. ¡§The
eagle stirreth up her young.¡¨ And so God rouses and stirs up His people. There
is a work to be done
there are talents to be employed
there is labour to be
undergone. They must not
therefore
lie like children in the lap of quiet
indulgence. The eagle ¡§fluttereth over her young.¡¨ And so God allures His
people onwards. The eagle ¡§spreadeth abroad her wings
taketh them
beareth
them upon her wings.¡¨ When actually taken out of the nest
she supports them
that they may not fall
and flies underneath them to keep them from falling.
And so God interposes betwixt His people and destruction: He bears their
burdens; yea
He carries them with sustaining and encouraging love. Such is the
mode
as indicated by the text
in which God exercises His care over His
people: how much at heart He has their welfare in this may be seen from the
expression
¡§He kept him as the apple of His eye.¡¨ So jealously did He watch
over Israel of old
that He would suffer no weapon formed against them to
prosper.
III. The practical
lessons we may deduce from the subject.
1. The first is a lesson of humility: we stand by faith: we must not
be high-minded
but fear. I have already shown you that the first beginnings of
godliness are the gift and operation of God. I may add that we every day need
His watchful care to keep us whereto we have already attained. No creatures can
be more helpless or destitute
if deprived of a parent¡¦s care
than the young
of any bird. And therefore the similitude of the text gives us a lively idea of
our continued dependence on the Lord for all the strength and blessing we
require. Were He to leave us we could not take a single step aright: our safety
therefore
and our comfort
depend upon our close and humble waiting upon Him.
This is a lesson hard to learn: it is indeed
in general
acquired only by
painful experience. Men will not practically keep in view the humbling truth
that without Christ they can do nothing.
2. We may also learn a lesson of caution. They were not all Israel
which were of Israel; for there were many disobedient and estranged from God
even in the nation particularly called by His name. And therefore we are not to
take for granted that the privileges of which I have been speaking belong to
us
or that the care I have described is exercised over us
unless we can
discover the genuine marks in ourselves of reconciliation with God.
3. I observe
again
we learn hence a lesson of childlike and
implicit faith. It is not wise
it is not grateful in God¡¦s people to be
continually questioning
as they are very apt to do
His power or His love.
Such conduct is a walking not by faith but by sight.
4. Lastly
I would say
we here have a lesson of a more devoted love.
What cold and slothful hearts must we have
if they are not moved by a recital
of such tenderness as the text unfolds! (J. Ayre
M. A.)
The inauguration of Christian experience
The inauguration of a Christian experience is the inauguration of
a new life. A man moves out into a new element. Walking by faith instead of by
sight is a good deal what trying to fly is to the young eaglet. He shrinks from
it. He looks longingly back at the nest. And hence the complete change of
sphere
this detachment of old formulas of thought
old habits of life
old
desires
old principles of action
old aims
is a literal stirring up of the
nest. God wants him where He alone can lead him. (M. Vincent
D. D.)
Verse 13-14
He made him ride on the high places of the earth.
God¡¦s dealings with His people
Everything about the Jewish people was significant and
emphatically prophetic. Canaan itself was a type of the condition both here and
hereafter of the disciples of Christ. Whatsoever
therefore
the terms in which
the richness of the literal Canaan is described
we may justly suppose that
these terms
metaphorically taken
are expressive of the provision made ¡§in
Christ¡¨ for His Church
and of the privileges¡¨ ¡§appertaining¡¨ to those living
and trusting in Him
¡§with all the heart
and all the soul
and all the
strength. It would seem rather indicated by the text that a great struggle
should precede the possession of the rich produce of Canaan. And this we wish
you particularly to observe--that ¡§riding on the high places of the earth¡¨ is
in order to
--is preparatory to the ¡§eating of the increase of the fields¡¨; as
though that ¡§eating¡¨ were in recompense for the mastery won over the
strongholds of the enemy.
I. Christianity
as it was not set up at once in the world
but was left to make its way by slow
and painful struggle towards the dominion which it has not yet attained
so is
it progressive
and not instantaneous in acquiring empire in individual cases.
There maybe no inconsiderable analogy between the history of Christianity in
the world and its history in the individual. Christianity when first published
made rapid way
as though but few years could elapse ere every false system
would vanish before it. But there came interruptions--backsliding
degeneracy
and afterwards repentance and partial reformation. But the consummation is
still a thing only of hope
and Christ must ¡§re-appear in power and great majesty¡¨
ere His religion shall prevail in every household and every heart. In like
manner
the converted individual devotes himself at first with the greatest
ardency to the duties of religion; but after a while
too commonly
the ardency
declines
and duties are partially neglected
or languidly performed. Then the
man is roused afresh
and labours in bitterness of spirit to recover the ground
so unhappily lost. Though on the whole he advances
there remains much languor
and it will not be before the day of the Lord that he will be sanctified
holy
in body
soul
and spirit. Nevertheless
the true characteristic of religion in
both cases is that of progressiveness
or rather
perhaps we should say
of an
inability to be stationary. There is such a thing
according to the apostle
as
continuing in infancy
and being ¡§fed with milk.¡¨ There is also such a thing as
advancing to manhood
and being fed with meat. This is but another typical
representation of what seems suggested in our text
that some merely eat of what
the field yields of itself
whilst the richer increase is reserved for such as
toil earnestly at cultivating the land. Not
indeed
that the richer truths are
wholly different from the others; for Christ must be the staple in all truths
to the soul; they are rather the same truths in a more refined and exquisite
state prepared for those who have toiled here to secure a portion in the world
to come.
II. We now proceed
to consider the second part of the prophecy
or promise of our text--for it is
either; that which has to do with the obtaining ¡§honey from the rock
and oil
from the flinty rock.¡¨ This part
perhaps
goes even further than the first in
connecting the blessing with the diligence of those on whom it is conferred. If
¡§honey¡¨ be obtained from the ¡§rock
¡¨ the ¡§rock¡¨ must be climbed; and since it
Will not lie on the surface
the clefts or fissures must be carefully explored;
so that the promise appears to presuppose labour
and therefore bears out what
we have all along argued
that the text belongs peculiarly to those who are
working out their salvation with more than ordinary earnestness. But
however
it may be supposed that bees might swarm in the clefts of the rock
and thus
there might be literally the obtaining ¡§honey from the rock
¡¨ there would seem
to be a sort of opposition intended between the thing produced and the place
that produces it. The little apparent likelihood of the ¡§rock¡¨ yielding ¡§honey¡¨
is paralleled by the certainty of the fact that Christ conquered by yielding
and subdued death by dying. And if you take the ¡§rock¡¨ as meaning that typical
rock which was smitten by Moses at Horeb
then the promise of honey from the
rock may be as much a promise of peculiar privileges to such as are diligent in
righteousness
as that of the ¡§eating of the increase of the fields
¡¨ Every
believer draws water from the rock
but the honey may be reserved for those
¡§who by patient continuance in well doing show forth eminently the praise of
Him who bore our sins in His own body on the tree.¡¨ And there is
indeed
a
hidden preciousness in the Saviour
in that ¡§Rock of Ages cleft for us
¡¨ which
is appreciated more and more as the believer goes on to acquaintance with
Christ
striving to magnify Him in all the actions of his life. It is not
merely a general sense of the sufficiency of the atonement which such men
obtain--the persuasion that there is provision made by the Mediator for the
wants of sinners
even the very chief: they go deeper than this; they find in
Christ such stores of consolation
such treasures of wisdom and knowledge
that
they are never weary of searching as they are never able to exhaust. Every
necessity as it arises is supplied from these stores of Christ; every cloud
scattered by His brightness; every desire either satisfied
or satisfaction
guaranteed by the unsearchable riches of His work of mediation. And this
¡§honey¡¨ is from the ¡§rock¡¨--from the clefts of the rock. I must go
as it were
to the wounds of the Saviour if I would obtain this precious and ever
multiplying provision. I must be much with Him in the garden and at the cross.
Surely we may confidently say
that if there be a fulness and preciousness in
the Redeemer
that is ascertained though left unexhausted as His mighty
sacrifice is contemplated
and the lessons which it furnishes wrought into
practice; if there be this reward to meet constant persevering piety
--that it
finds deeper and deeper abundance in the Saviour--a sweetness and a richness in
His office which give indescribable emphasis to the Scriptural expression--¡§Chiefest
among ten thousand and altogether lovely¡¨; and if
moreover
it be Christ as
bruised and broken
pierced and riven like a vast mass of stone on which the
thunderbolt has fallen
who yields these rich treasures
then it must be true
that ¡§the soul which hungers and thirsts after righteousness¡¨ shall not only
¡§eat of the increase of the fields
¡¨ but be permitted to ¡§draw honey from the
rock
and oil from the flinty rock.¡¨
III. This idea is
put yet more strongly
you see
in the concluding words of our text--¡§and oil
out of the flinty rock¡¨; the addition of the word ¡§flinty¡¨ giving a stronger
image of rockiness
and therefore making the place less promising for such rich
and delicate productions. What is denoted by the metaphor thus interpreted
if not
that affliction is made by God to comfort His people; so that when they are
brought by His providence into wild and rough places
they are enabled to find
there even richer provisions than in verdant and cultivated spots? We need not
adduce any lengthened proof that the promise thus interpreted is verified to
the very letter in the experience of the Church. The testimony of believers
in
every age of the world
has been
that the season of affliction has proved a
season of rich communications from above--a season when God¡¦s faithfulness and
love have been more realised than they ever were before--a season in which
texts of Scripture have assumed new and deeper meaning
and truths hitherto
dwelt on only in the head have made their way to the heart
and diffused there
a ¡§peace passing all understanding.¡¨
IV. And perhaps
even yet
our text may not have been fully expounded
for if in its primary
application to the Jews it denoted the sustenance to be afforded them in
Canaan
as applied to ourselves it may relate to provision laid up for us in
heaven
of which Canaan was the type
when God shall have made us ¡§ride on the
high places of the earth
¡¨ and exalted us to His kingdom
where the promise
before us may be always receiving accomplishment. God shall be always
communicating supplies from His own fulness
as age after age of expansion or
enlargement passes over the redeemed; and these supplies may still be supplies
of honey from the rock. There will be no exhausting of Christ and redemption.
Never shall glorified spirits be weary of searching into the mysteries of
grace
or consider those mysteries as thoroughly explored. Keep up
if you
will
the metaphor of our text. Eternity shall be spent in contemplating and
examining the ¡§Rock of Ages¡¨; every moment shall discover a fresh depth; the
clefts in this rock
most strange
but most true
fitting it to bear up the
universe
and every fresh cleft yielding fresh stores of honey
satisfying
desires which shall but grow with their supply. (H. Melvill
B. D.)
The joy of Israel in the wilderness
The ordinary view of the lot of Israel in the wilderness is that
it was one of hardship and of unbroken tribulation. In contesting this view we
do not maintain that their lot was one of unmixed happiness. Such is not the
state of mankind under any conditions.
1. A large part of their happiness came from the sense of the
grandeur of the movement of the Divine providence of which they were the
immediate subjects.
2. Another source of their joy came from their liberated condition.
3. Another was the sensible evidence of God¡¦s goodness.
4. Another was from the new phases of natural scenery by which they
were constantly saluted.
5. Another was from the abundance and richness of their temporal
supplies.
6. Another was their faith in the promises of the covenant.
7. Their social and domestic enjoyments. They had homes; and they
knew their children had glorious prospects.
Conclusion--
1. God wants us all to be happy
and always happy. Take stock of your
joys.
2. Some of the greatest promises of God¡¦s Word are for the Jew. (B.
F. Rawlins
D. D.)
Verse 15
Jeshurun waxed fat
and kicked.
Worldly prosperity
I. A community
realising worldly prosperity. Worldly prosperity sometimes comes to a man--
1. Irrespective of his efforts.
2. By his honest efforts.
3. By his dishonest efforts.
II. A community
abusing worldly prosperity.
1. In sympathy they withdrew from God.
2. In life they disregarded God.
On the dangers of prosperity
Two main themes run through this song
strongly contrasted
like a
cord of bright gold and a black cord twined together. The one which takes the
lead is the gracious kindness of the Lord to Israel in the wonderful works
wrought for their deliverance and exaltation
and the benefits of all kinds
bestowed upon them. Then over against this stands Israel¡¦s gross misimprovement
of these blessings
Israel¡¦s ingratitude and apostasy
with the judgments which
naturally followed their unfaithfulness. The text is the turning point of this
wonderful composition. Up to this verse the strain has been (in the main)
exultant and cheering
celebrating the lofty distinction to which Israel had
been raised; now it becomes sad
threatening
and bewailing an unparalleled
declension. How did this come about? It is all contained in these few words
which have a solemn warning for ourselves: ¡§Jeshurun waxed fat
and kicked.¡¨
Jeshurun
¡§the upright one
¡¨ the people who had been called and set apart to be
a holy nation
aiming at righteousness
and who hitherto had been distinguished
by a measure of integrity
became corrupted through prosperity.
I. Let us regard
men in their social capacity
and with respect to their general worldly
interests
and observe how they are commonly affected by abundant prosperity.
History is full of instances to show how national character has deteriorated as
the wealth and power of a nation have increased. A people
while struggling for
existence and contending for liberty
have displayed all the virtues of
industry and frugality
of energy and courage
of public spirit and
self-denying regard for the common good. Thus they establish their commonwealth
and grow strong and powerful. Then riches flow in; luxury follows in their train;
the sons soon forget the virtues of their fathers
or despise them; then
parties are formed; each class
each individual
is ambitious to cope with or
outshine the other. All the petty passions of our nature soon spring up into
rank activity. Selfishness reigns
the general good is forgotten
and
principles which once were held in honour are derided and spurned.
II. Turn from those
aspects of the subject which are national and social to those that concern our
churches. Here it is that such an evil is most perilous
and most to be
condemned. Nations
societies
even classes of men
undoubtedly have relations
to God; they stand indebted to Him for the rich benefits of His providence; and
they are verily guilty when they abuse these by self-indulgence and forgetfulness
of Him. But their guilt is far less than that of Churches
societies of
professing Christians
who decline from the love and allegiance they owe to
their Lord. Now
that is the aggravation that is here insisted on by the very
use of the title ¡§Jeshurun¡¨--the Upright. What a base part for those who should
be distinguished by this excellence to turn the abundance of the ministries of
grace into the occasion of pride
self-confidence
and carelessness! Yet this
has happened again and again. In various forms this wanton temper
this
self-satisfied
self-indulgent spirit shows itself. Sixty or seventy years ago
it came out in Anti-nomianism
which made the Gospel all privilege and no duty
under the pretence of zeal for the freeness of Divine grace. This delusion
which ruined many souls and grievously weakened the energies of the Churches
has vanished to a large extent; but the spirit of it--the spirit of carnal
indolence and complacency--lingers still. Self-flattery can assume many shapes
slipping its neck out of the gentle yoke of Christ. But the besetting
temptation now is the pride of enlightenment
the conceited notion that we have
attained to larger and more liberal views of Christianity; and so the great
doctrines of grace are explained away
or so diluted as to be robbed of their
strength.
III. Having thus
shown the injurious influence of continued prosperity
let me now indicate how
this injurious tendency may be corrected.
1. By a constant and grateful recollection of the Source and Giver of
our prosperity. This will keep us in our proper place as lowly recipients and
debtors
dependents on His bounty.
2. Let us use our resources and advantages as God intends they should
be used
and as He Himself sets us an example. God is constantly bestowing. He
keeps nothing to Himself.
3. Let us not desire prosperity for itself. (A. Thompson
M. A.)
The danger of being worse by mercies
First
prove it to you
that even the best men are in danger to
become the worse for mercies: for outward mercies
even for spiritual mercies.
Secondly
give some grounds and reasons to demonstrate the truth thereof
how
it comes to pass that there should be so much danger that a people should
become the worse for mercies.
I. For the proof
that you may understand the more distinctly
let me lay it down in a double
distinction of mercy. Mercies are either privative or positive: privative
that
is deliverances
preservations from varieties of evils and dangers
which
otherwise we were liable unto; our privative mercies are greater and more than
our positive mercies are
though we perceive them not: the dangers that we are
delivered from are more than the present mercies we do enjoy. Now let us see
whether privative mercies make men the worse; when men are delivered
do they
grow the worse for their deliverance? Look to this (Deuteronomy 32:26)
the Lord speaks of a
great privative mercy. What good
now
did this deliverance do this people? In
the thirty-second verse. Their vine is the vine of Sodom
and their grapes are
the grapes of Gomorrah. Here is the fruit now that these men brought forth of
their privative mercies
that the Lord did not give them into their enemies¡¦
hands
for all that the people grew more wicked under these
and their grapes
were
etc. In this manner they improved their corruptions. In Psalms 78:38
many a time he turned His
wrath away
and would not suffer His whole displeasure to arise. Were the
people the better for it afterwards? No
they grew so much the more rebellious.
Thus privative mercies may make men grow the worse. And men may be delivered
and a nation delivered
and they growing worse for it
the Lord may reserve
them to further plagues. Secondly
there are positive mercies
and they are of
two sorts
and men are in danger of growing worse by both of them. Either
temporal or spiritual mercies
as if the Lord give men the Scriptures
they are
in danger to wrest them to their own destruction (2 Peter 3:6); if God give them His
Gospel
they are in danger to turn His grace into wantonness (Jude 1:4). Not the word of grace
but the
privileges of grace; if God give men the ordinances
they say
The temple of
the Lord
the temple of the Lord. And we are delivered to commit all this
abomination (Jeremiah 7:8-9)
and so in Hebrews 6:7-8
There is the ground that
drinks in the rain of ordinances and influences
and yet brings forth briars
and thorns. So if men receive spiritual privileges
they may be the worse for
them (Matthew 3:9). Nay
spiritual divination
and be in danger to be the worse for it: Paul was so (2 Corinthians 3:7). Nay
spiritual
motions and operations (Hebrews 6:5-6).
II. But you will
say
What is the reason? are the mercies of God of such a malignant nature that
they make men grow the worse? A man would think
if anything would make men the
better
mercies would; it is true
had men ingenuous natures as grace brings.
But there are four great reasons why it is a dangerous thing for a person or
people to enjoy mercy
and not be the worse for mercy.
1. First
is from the corruption that is in the heart of man; it is
true
the mercy of God is not a cause why men grow the worse: for it infuses no
malignant disposition into the soul of man. But the mercy of God is an
occasion
though it be not the cause; as it is said of the law of God (Romans 7:11).
2. Secondly
from the general curse that by reason of sin is come
upon all the creatures
and all God¡¦s providential dispensations.
3. Thirdly
from the especial malice of the devil against mercy. It
is true
he is an enemy to all the creatures
and he would destroy them all as
creatures out of his enmity to God. But in a more especial manner the devil is
an enemy to the mercy of God more than to any other creature of God. Why?
because the devil¡¦s sin is direct enmity
and malice and revenge. God looks for
most glory from His mercy
and therefore of all other things the devil hath the
greatest envy to that
that God may be dishonoured by them.
4. Fourthly
there are some mercies that God hath given to persons
and people out of a particular displeasure; you heard of the general curse that
came upon all the creatures before. But now I say
there are some mercies that
God gives out of peculiar displeasure
and they prove a more peculiar curse. I
conceive that will appear plain to you in Zechariah 5:3. No wonder these men grow
the worse for mercies
because it is out of a peculiar displeasure that the
Lord gives them
as Austin saith of God¡¦s hearing prayers
He hears wicked
men¡¦s prayers and gives them things they ask
though not properly as an answer
to prayer. God hears prayers with revenge. Gives the things prayed for
but out
of a peculiar displeasure. God doth as much rain snares on men in mercy
as in
any other of His dispensations whatsoever
and therefore look to it; it is a
dangerous thing for a people to receive mercy if they do not improve it.
III. I shall now
speak a few words of application; there are two uses that I would make of it.
First
of examination. Look back upon all the mercies that you have received
from God--temporal and spiritual mercies; privative
positive mercies. Indeed
it is your duty (Psalms 68:26). Not only for late mercies
received
but look to the Fountain from whence all mercies did first flow (Micah 6:5)
it is from the first
beginning of mercy to the latter end of them
ask but the question now of your
own hearts
look to your own personal mercies everyone in private family
mercies
and the public mercies that God hath afforded the nation
and tell me
are you the better or the worse for them
have you brought forth fruit
answerable to the mercy? There are six things that are the ordinary ways by which
men do appear to be the worse for mercy. And pray let us see whether all these
be not to be found amongst us; this is a day wherein you should lay yourselves
naked before God. First
the ordinary abuse of mercy is forgetfulness of God (Deuteronomy 6:14). Secondly
when they
are settled upon them
and satisfied with them. Let them but keep this mercy
and it will be well with them. Let us enjoy this
and all is well. Thirdly
when men grow refractory unto duty
and oppose the things of godliness with a
higher hand. Fourthly
when a people do begin to dote upon their own beauty
God sets them in a good condition
and they begin to rest in it
that evil was
the fruit of their mercy (Ezekiel 16:15). Fifthly
when men ascribe
mercy to themselves
and would take the glory from God (Habakkuk 1:16). Lastly
when men employ
all to their own use
when all men¡¦s mercies do but serve their lusts; one man
saith
we have obtained this mercy
therefore I will be rich; now I must sit at
the stern
saith another; the management of all the negotiations of the State
is in my hands; as much as to say
God hath given all these mercies to serve
me: remember that place in Isaiah 29:1. There is a second use of
caution and admonition; do you take heed seeing it is so dangerous a thing
that the same thing be not justly said of you
and charged on you as was here
upon Jeshurun: that they were the worse for their mercies; the mercies they
received did but ripen their sins and hasten their ruin; take heed you bring
forth fruits worthy of the mercy you receive. First
the proper fruit of mercy
is an humble acknowledgment of our own unworthiness. Secondly
the proper fruit
of mercy by which a man may be said to be the better for it is when they
ascribe all mercy to God. Thirdly
when mercies do bring a man¡¦s sins to
remembrance
the soul stoops under the apprehension of mercy: what
will God
show mercy to me one so rebellious and disobedient as I! and then the soul
reads over the guilt of his sin with new remorse. Fourthly
when mercies lay
upon the man the stronger obligations
and a man makes this use of it; looks
upon himself as more firmly bound to God; that is the use they make of mercy in
Ezra 9:13. Fifthly
when the soul studies
what he shall return to God for all His mercies: you know that God not only
expects returns
but proportionable returns. And I desire you would take notice
of it (2 Chronicles 32:26). Lastly
that
soul is the better for mercy when it loves God the more for it (Psalms 18:1). But how shall I know that I
am the better for mercies? Pray observe these four rules. First
thy mercies
will never make thee the better
unless they be mercies that proceed from a
covenant right and interest. Secondly
when a man
as he receives all from God
doth direct all to God. Thirdly
consider
this is the mercy that doth you
good
when it makes thy soul prosperous. Lastly
wherein your prayers to God
are drawn forth more for a sanctified use of the mercy than for the mercy
itself. (Wm. Strong.)
Unsanctified prosperity
I. That everyone is
under the most solemn obligations to love and obey God.
1. He is our Creator and absolute Proprietor.
2. He is the Author of our salvation.
II. That
notwithstanding these obligations
many persons forsake God.
1. By mere forgetfulness.
2. By neglecting the ordinances of religion.
3. By inattention to relative duties.
III. That
unsanctified prosperity is very often the cause of these evils. It is quite
possible to be very prosperous
and very religious too--but
though possible
it is very difficult (Jeremiah 20:21 Jeremiah 5:7 ?).
Conclusion--
1. One way of preventing these evils is to remember the uncertainty of
earthly things.
2. Another way is to be earnest in prayer to God for His upholding
grace. (W. G. Barrett.)
Enervated by prosperity
Amid the luxurious ease of the valley men degenerate
but among
the mountains we find a brave and hard race
for there the dangers of the crags
and the cold of winter brace nerve and muscle till each becomes vigorous
and
men are fit for acts of valour and deeds of heroism. It is in battle and
service that veteran soldiers are bred. (C. H. Spurgeon.)
Verse 17
They sacrificed unto devils.
Devil worship
I. The devil of
sensuality. This includes intemperance
debauchery
and the gratification of
all the lower animal appetites. Do not men everywhere sacrifice intellect
genius
time
money
health
and even life itself at its infernal shrine?
II. The devil of
avarice. Greed of gain
desire for wealth
is the inspiration of millions in
this mercenary age. Truth
honesty
conscience
self-respect
moral freedom
peace
and honour are all sacrificed to this grim deity.
III. The devil of
vanity. Love of show
desire for popular applause. Fortunes are sacrificed to
this devil.
IV. The devil of
sectarianism. A greater devil than this can scarcely be found. To it men
sacrifice truth
charity
moral nobleness. (Homilist.)
Verse 18
Of the Rock that begat thee thou art unmindful.
Forgetful of the Rock
How is it that men soon forget the solid
the real
the
substantial? What is it that delights men in spluttering rockets
in coloured
fountains
in lamps swinging upon trees that are offended by their presence?
See the great seething crowd waiting for the coloured fountains to spring up
and for all the little electric lamps confined in tinted globes to shine among
swaying branches! What exclamations of idiotic delight! How stunned is modern
intelligence at the marvellous display of colour! Who heeds the quiet moon that
looks on with unutterable amazement
and that in her motherly heart is saying
Oh
that they were wise
that they were less given to toy worship and
playfulness of that kind! Here I have been shining ages upon ages--who heeds
me? Which of all the sweltering
overfed throng turns a bleared eye to my
course to watch me in my gentle sovereignty? And the stars
too
look down upon
the coloured fountains without being moved to envy by their momentary blush and
by their unheard splash! We forget the Rock so soon; we prefer the toy; we want
something light
something that can be spoken trippingly on the tongue--an easy
fluent nothing. We do not care to bow down the head to study
to criticism
to
the examination and estimation of evidence
and commit ourselves to the
acceptance of sound conclusions. Can we go anywhere to see a coloured fountain?
Men who do not travel half a mile to the greatest pulpit in the world
or the
greatest altar ever built to the God of heaven
would put themselves and their
families to any amount of inconvenience and expense to gaze with the admiration
of idiocy upon a coloured fountain! Blessed are they who love the permanent
stars
the lamps of heaven
and who set their feet broadly and squarely on
God¡¦s everlasting Rock. Let us turn to the real
to the substantial
to the
very revelation of God¡¦s truth
and abide there; Ore coloured fountain can only
come now and again
but the eternal heavens are always full of light or rich
with beauty. (J. Parker
D. D.)
Verse 20
A very froward generation.
The frowardness of unbelief
1. Unbelief is a very froward thing
because
in the first place
it
gives God the lie. Can anything be worse than this? God saith
¡§Believe on the
Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt
be saved
¡¨ and the unbeliever replies
¡§I
cannot believe that Jesus will save me.¡¨ Oh
soul
can you dare to look up to
the Cross of Jesus and say
¡§There is no life in a look at the Crucified One for
me¡¨? Can you even think of the Holy Spirit
and then say that He has no power
to change a heart so black and hard as yours?
2. Again
unbelief is great frowardness
because it refuses God¡¦s way
of salvation. No man can read the Scriptures without seeing that God¡¦s way of
salvation is not by work nor by feelings
but by trusting in the Son of God
who has offered a full atonement for sin. Now the sinner says
¡§Lord
I would
do or suffer anything if I might thereby be saved.
3. Unbelief is a very froward thing
again
because it very often
makes unreasonable demands of God. When Thomas said
¡§Except I put my finger
into the print of the nails
and thrust my hand into His side
I will not
believe
¡¨ he was speaking very frowardly. I have heard the sinner say
¡§Oh
sir
if I could have a dream
if I could be broken down with anguish
or if I
could enjoy some remarkable revelation
then I would believe God¡¨; this also is
frowardness.
4. Unbelief is very froward
next
because it indulges hard thoughts
of God. Do you say that ¡§Salvation by faith is too good to be true¡¨? Is
anything too good to come from God
who is infinitely good?
5. And yet again
unbelief is a very froward thing because it
disparages the Lord Jesus. Oh
soul
dost thou doubt the infinite virtue of the
Divine sacrifice? Dost thou question the power of the intercession of the risen
Lord?
6. And do you not think it is another instance of great frowardness
that unbelief casts reflections upon the Holy Spirit? Not save thee? Who art
thou that thou shouldst stand out against the witness of the Spirit of truth?
Wilt thou refuse the three-fold witness of the Spirit
the water
and the
blood? (C. H. Spurgeon.)
Children in whom is no
faith.
Faith in its higher sense
Do not misunderstand that word ¡§faith.¡¨ It is a Christian word;
here it does not occur in its spiritual or Christian sense. ¡§Faith¡¨ is a word
which belongs to Christ
not to Moses. The word ¡§faith¡¨ here means
covenant-keeping
reality
honesty to vows. They have signed a paper
but they
will break the bond: they are children in whom is no faith
no reliance
no
trust. This is not the ¡§sixth sense
¡¨ this is not reason on wings; this is
simple truthfulness and covenant-keeping honour. Faith is not born yet in the
Bible
as to name and definite influence--though many a man in the old book was
moved by faith who could not account for his own motives and impulse. We are
called to faith in its highest sense; and in being called to faith in its
highest sense
we are not called upon to renounce reason. Should I say to a
child
Dear little one
your two hands are not strong enough to take up that
weight
even of gold
but I could find you a third one
and with that you could
lift it easily
and with that it would be no weight; you could carry it always
without weariness and without fatigue--do I dishonour the other hands? Do I put
the child to some humiliation? Do I ignore what little power it has? Certainly
not: I increase it
I magnify it
I honour it; so does the great and loving
One
who wishes us to pray without ceasing
magnify reason by saying
It wants
faith; faith magnifies the senses by saying
They are five in number
and I can
make them six; do not dispense with any one of them
keep them all in their
integrity
but you want the sixth sense that lays hold upon the invisible and
the eternal. We cannot
therefore
keep covenants and honour vows in the sense
in which the word ¡§faith¡¨ is used here
with any completeness
until we are
inspired by the higher faith--that all-encompassing trust in God
that marvellous
sixth sense which sees God. Lord
increase our faith! May our prosperity never
interfere with our prayer! Give us what Thou wilt--poverty
riches
health
disease
strength
or weakness
but take not Thy Holy Spirit from us. (J.
Parker
D. D.)
The faithless generation
¡§Without faith it is impossible to please God
¡¨--impossible to do
that which is the proper end of our being; in which
if we should fail
it were
far better for us that we had never been born. The like is not said of charity
or any other Christian grace
but faith only. Not that we can expect to please
God
if any of the ornaments of a meek
gentle
and Christian spirit be wanting
in our character; but because there is a peculiar necessity for the addition of
faith
which entitles it to this mark of distinction. There is not a single
link in the chain of evangelical virtues and graces which can be said to be
unnecessary; but that link is necessary above all which is the end of the
chain
and which connects it with God Himself. In the text
God complains of
the provoking of His sons and daughters
the rebellious seed of Abraham; and He
lays all the faults of their character to this capital defect
that they are
¡§children in whom is no faith.¡¨
I. The want of
faith in the present state of the Christian world.
1. The excessive attention bestowed upon mere earthly and sensible
objects. The common phrase ¡§Seeing is believing¡¨ is a plain confession that we
walk by sight
not by faith. The sum of our creed is this: that the good things
of this world are solid and substantial; those of the next world
visionary and
chimerical.
2. The prevailing and increasing neglect
of ordinances. This springs
out of the faithless and infidel notion that they are not material
that they
are mere ceremonies
that there is no virtue in them. Here is a direct denial
of faith.
3. The general shyness and reserve which prevails among religious
persons. If it cannot be said of us
as of the ungodly and profane
that God is
not in all our thoughts
it cannot surely be denied that He is not in all our
talk. The want of faith is at the bottom of this. We are not fully persuaded in
our own minds
and therefore we feel an awkwardness and reserve in
communicating our thoughts to each other.
4. The carelessness and indifference which generally prevails in
regard to the sacraments of the Church.
II. What is the
natural conclusion of all this? If the want of faith be the cause of all our
disorders
the plain remedy is to go where we may get more faith; to take what
little we have
and to throw ourselves at the feet of Christ
saying
¡§Lord
I
believe; help Thou mine unbelief.¡¨ And your minister
as in all your prayers
will go before you in this likewise. ¡§Lord
increase my faith; that I may
both
by my life and doctrine
set forth Thy true and lively Word
and rightly of
these solemn things. (Homilist.)
Considering the latter end
I. An implied
lamentation.
II. A description
of true folly.
III. An
all-important duty. Considering our latter end--
1. Reminds us of its certainty.
2. Urges preparation.
3. Will prevent us from being taken by surprise. (Homilist.)
On the remembrance of death
I. In the first
place
death
were it seriously attended to
would direct our judgment and
correct those false things which are the great sources of all our mistakes in
life. Would it not lower our opinion of temporal enjoyments if this sentiment
were familiar to our minds that we must shortly be torn from them? How would it
raise our esteem of Christian dispositions! In what lively colours would we see
the evil of sin
and the danger of practising it
did we live in the
remembrance of that awful event which will fix our eternal condition! Would we
not see the great importance of time
and the absolute necessity of improving
it
if we thought that it is short and uncertain
and that eternity depends
upon it?
II. The serious
contemplation of death
besides correcting our mistaken notions
would help to
moderate our unruly passions
which are so difficult to be restrained. At the
lively idea of death all the passions subside and leave the soul in a state of
serious tranquillity. Pride falls; vanity is extinguished; envy dies;
resentment cools; and the fond admiration of worldly things decays and
vanishes.
III. An habitual
attention to our latter end
as it would wean our affections from the things of
time and sense
would fix them upon objects of a spiritual and eternal nature.
The great virtues of the Christian life
such as love to God and love to man
are not
like worldly possessions
of a perishing kind. They continue after
this life; they are the qualifications for admission into the kingdom of glory;
nay
they constitute the very temper of heaven itself
and are the essential
ingredients of future and eternal happiness. Death guides the imagination forward
into futurity; it gives the rewards and punishments of the world to come their
full weight and impression upon us. Thus
by suggesting the most powerful
motives to a godly life
it will naturally deter men from sin and enforce the
practice of holiness and virtue. It will engage them to avoid that course of
life which would expose them to the future punishment. And it will excite them
by a patient continuance in well doing
to seek for glory
honour
and
immortality in the kingdom of heaven. As death
from the consideration of its
awful consequences
enforces a holy life; so by representing the shortness and
uncertainty of time
it would lead us instantly to set about the great business
of human life
and to pursue it with unremitting attention. Why do men allow
themselves the continued practice of vice? It is because they flatter
themselves with the hopes of living still longer
and with designs of future
repentance: and thus the great business of eternity is frequently put off
from
day to day
till sickness or death overtakes them. Now there is not a surer
there is not a more effectual
way of avoiding this fatal mistake
than by
remembering our latter end.
IV. It would cause
us to take heed lest at any time we should be overcharged with surfeiting and
drunkenness and cares of this world
and thus the dart of death come upon us
unawares. It is one of the great advantages of considering death that it would
help to keep our temper even and composed in every condition of life. As in
prosperity
it would preserve us from insolence
so under adversity
from
dejection of mind.
V. In the last
place
by frequently meditating on our latter end
we might make the idea of
death familiar to our minds
and overcome the fear of it. The awe which it
naturally strikes upon the mind wears off in proportion as we increase our
acquaintance with it. But instead of cultivating this acquaintance
we
industriously avoid it; and the surprise must add to the horror of its
appearance whenever it constrains
as sometimes it will constrain
our
attention. There are certain occasions on which it is impossible for us to shun
the remembrance of death. (Andrew Donnan.)
The consideration of death
I. What it is for
a man to consider his latter end. By the latter end of a particular person I
understand the same that Balaam does in his wish (Numbers 23:10)
where it is plain by his
last end he means the time of his death
which Solomon
in Ecclesiastes 7:2
calls ¡§the end of all
men.¡¨ And so indeed it is
as to all the concerns of this life and
opportunities of providing for another. It puts an end to all the projects
the
labours
the cares of the men of this world for the obtaining of the good
things of it
and to the satisfaction they take in the enjoying those they have
gotten. It puts an end to the work of good men
to all the hardships and their
conflicts with their spiritual enemies. Finally
it puts an end to all that
good or bad can do or suffer
which shall come into their future account. But
though a man¡¦s latter end be the dissolution of the present union of soul and
body
and puts a final period to all the actions of this life
yet is it the
opening of a new scene
the entrance upon another state. Before I proceed to
show what is implied in the word ¡§consider
¡¨ it may not be amiss to form some
propositions of our ¡§latter end
¡¨ which may be the objects of your
consideration. As--
1. That it is very certain that such a time as this will once happen
to every one of us.
2. That
though it be certain that such a time will once come
it is
not certain when it will come.
3. That as it is certain that such a time will once happen to every
one of us
but uncertain when
so it is sure that it cannot be long first; for
what is our life--the longest life that anyone arrives to? This is to be the
object of our consideration
which implies three things.
II. How wise it
will make him; what wise practices will be the effects of such consideration.
And surely it will be allowed that it will make him very wise if it makes him
wise for this world and the next too.
1. As to this world
that is certainly true wisdom which will carry a
man most quietly through it with the least vexation. Now
most of the
disturbances and uneasiness we meet with here arise either from our own false
notions and imprudent pursuit of the good things of this world
or from those
evils which befall us by the permission of providence; and the consideration of
our latter end will go a great way towards the preventing or removing the
former
and the alleviating and supporting us under the latter.
2. But the greatest advantage of the consideration of our latter end
is that it makes us wise for the other world.
(a) That my service can be but short. And--
(b) That I shall quickly receive my wages. (Bp. Wm. Talbot.)
Memento mori
Some years ago a celebrated author--Drelincourt--wrote a work on
Death
a valuable work in itself
but it commanded no sale whatever. Anything
men will think of rather than death--any fiction
any lie. But this stern
reality
this master truth
he puts away
and will not suffer it to enter his
thoughts. The older Egyptians were wiser than we are. We are told that at every
feast there was always one extraordinary guest that sat at the head of the
table. He ate not
he drank not
he spake not
he was closely veiled. It was a
skeleton which they had placed there to warn them that even in their feastings
they should remember there would be an end of life. Yet our text tells us that
we should be wise if we would consider our latter end. And certainly we should
be
for the practical effect of a true meditation of death would be exceedingly
healthful to our spirits. It would cool that ardour of covetousness
that fever
of avarice
if we did but remember that we should have to leave our stores. It
would certainly help us to sit loose by the things which we here possess.
Perhaps it might lead us to set our affections upon things above
and not upon
the mouldering things below. At any rate
thoughts of death might often check
us when we are about to sin.
I. Consider death.
1. Its origin. Man is a suicide. Our sin
the sin of the human race
slays the race. We die because we have sinned. How this should make us hate
sin!
2. Its certainty. Die I must. There is a black camel upon which Death
rides
say the Arabs
and that must kneel at every man¡¦s door. I must cross
that river Jordan. I may use a thousand stratagems
but I cannot escape. Even
now I am today like the deer surrounded by the hunters in a circle
a circle
which is narrowing every day; and soon must I fall and pour out my life upon
the ground. Let me never forget
then
that while other things are uncertain
death is sure.
3. Then
looking a little further into this shade
let me remember
the time of my death. To God it is fixed and certain. He has ordained the hour
in which I must expire. But to me it is quite uncertain. I know not when
nor
where
nor how I shall breathe out my life. Oh
let us bethink
then
how
uncertain life is. Talk we of a hair; it is something massive when compared
with the thread of life. Speak we of a spider¡¦s web; it is ponderous compared
with the web of life. We are but as a bubble; nay
less substantial. As a
moment¡¦s foam upon the breaker
such are we. Oh
let us
then
prepare to meet
our God
because when and how we shall appear before Him is quite unknown to
us.
4. The terrors which surround death. To the best men in the world
dying is a solemn thing--a launching on an unknown sea. Farewell! to that house
which I have so fondly called my home. Farewell! to her who has shared my life
and been the beloved one of my bosom. Farewell all things--the estate
the
gold
the silver. Farewell! earth. The fairest beauties melt away
thy most
melodious strains die in the dim distance. I hear no more and see no more. No
church bell now shall summon me to the house of God. If I have neglected Christ
I shall hear of Christ no more. No grace presented now; no strivings of the
Spirit.
5. The results of death. For
verily
its results and terrors to the
wicked are the same. Oh
that ye were wise to consider them! Let me
however
remind the Christian that death to him should never be a subject upon which he
should be loath to meditate. To die!--to shake off my weakness and to be girded
with omnipotence. Say unto them your warfare is accomplished
your sin is
pardoned
and you shall see your Lord¡¦s face without a veil between.
II. I desire you
now to consider the warning which death hath already given to each one of us.
Death hath been very near to many of us; he has crossed the ecliptic of our
life many and many a time. That baleful planet has often been in close
conjunction with us. Let us just observe how frequently he has been in our
house. Think
again
what solemn and repeated warnings we have had of late
not
in our families
but
in the wide
wide world. Here
there
everywhere
O
Death! I see thy doings. At home
abroad
on the sea
and across the sea
thou
art doing marvels. Death has given home-strokes to all of us. Put thy finger in
thy own mouth
for thou hast Death¡¦s mark there. What mean those decaying
teeth
those twitching pains in the gums?--an agony despised by those alone who
feel it not. Why do some parts of the house tremble and hurry to decay? Because
the rottenness that is in the teeth is in the whole body. You talk of a decayed
tooth: remember it is but part of a decayed man. What mean those lungs that are
so soon exhausted of their breathing if you travel up a flight of stairs to
your bed? Why is it you need your optic glasses to your eyes
but that they
that look out of the windows are darkened? Why that affected hearing?
III. And now will
you
in the last place
picture yourself as dying now. (C. H. Spurgeon.)
True wisdom desirable
I. Lack of wisdom.
¡§Wisdom¡¨ is sometimes used for religion
and the connection between them is
very close. Sin is--
And ignorance is folly--inasmuch as it is the cause of folly
the
spirit of folly
and the seed of folly.
II. A neglected
duty. The ¡§latter end¡¨ is the great crisis of existence. Why do men neglect its
consideration?
The habitual consideration of death
I. The event that
is to be contemplated. This is his last end: no other changes shall happen to
him on earth; no more shall he be visible among the children of men; no more
shall he be occupied in its business
encumbered by its cares
entangled by its
temptations
and fettered by its engagements. It is all gone and past.
II. The
consideration which it demands.
1. We are to consider that this change must happen to us all.
2. We are to consider that this may happen at any time. It may happen
to you in manhood
amidst all the cares and duties of life. It may happen to
you in youth. It may appear to you in childhood. Death waits not for confirmed
age and trembling years to realise his triumphs
but smites when and where he
will.
3. We are to consider our latter end so as to ascertain whether we
are prepared to meet it. Are you ready to renounce the things of the present
life?
4. Then consider not only whether you are prepared to renounce the
things of this life
but whether you are prepared for the events which will
immediately follow. Scripture teaches us that two great events will follow
immediately upon this latter end of our life; we must meet God
and we must
stand in judgment.
5. We are not only to consider whether we are prepared for the great
change
but we are deeply to ponder the consequences of being unprepared to
meet it.
6. Then consider the method by which alone we can be prepared to meet
this last end. Happily we are blessed with a revelation from God; happily that
revelation contains within itself the grand preparation of redeeming and
recovering mercy; and happily this is the only sovereign remedy
whilst all
others are excluded from our confidence and our hope. The method
therefore
by
which we can expect to meet God in peace is the method of His own device;
devised by His infinite wisdom
and accomplished by a power also infinite
becoming the proof of a love also infinite. Consider that your hope and
security lie in not devising your own method of happiness
but in accepting
God¡¦s method of happiness
in bowing to God¡¦s proposition
and believing in
God¡¦s dear Son. (A. Reed.)
On death
I. In what manner should
we consider our latter end?
1. Thoroughly; I mean with judgment and understanding
so as to form
just and regular apprehensions concerning its causes and consequences.
2. Seasonably. It must be thought of and provided for beforehand.
II. The wisdom and
advantage of considering our latter end.
1. It would help us to form a truer estimate of life.
2. It would dispose us to reason and to act. (S. Lavington.)
The latter end
I. Reflect upon
this consideration as a course of wisdom. Man¡¦s comparative wisdom in the
affairs of this life is wholly estimated by his disposition to anticipate the
results of his own actions
and his ability to calculate upon those results
with success.
II. Reflect upon
the circumstances connected with this latter end
which are especially to be
considered. Consider the trials which will be involved in it
the peculiar
wants which it will manifest
the results which must flow from it
the
provisions which it will require.
III. Upon the
authority of the truths which have been thus presented to you
I trust I may
now urge you to a practical fulfilment of this duty. When you consider the
latter end of others
and contrast together the various issues of their lives;
when you behold the piety of youth and active life rising into the joy and
peace of a Christian¡¦s departure
and mark the final triumph of a soul which
has wisely considered and provided for its whole responsibility
you cannot
fail to see how much has been gained by adopting the Gospel as the powerful and
practical principle of conduct in the morning of man¡¦s day of grace. (S. H.
Tyng
D. D.)
The consideration of death
That there is very generally a strange want of reflection and
concern respecting our condition as mortal is most apparent in many plain
familiar truths. Perhaps nothing in the world that appears so out of
consistency is so obvious. The fact of a whole race dead
from the beginning of
time to the present generation
comes with but little impression on us
except
at occasional moments. In surveying history it is with the men of past ages as
living that our thoughts are busy. But there is no need of illustrations of
such wide reference. The insensibility may be shown in more familiar
exemplifications. Persons inhabiting a house of considerable age--how often are
they reminded that persons formerly occupying its apartments
treading its
avenues
are dead
with a pointed application of this thought to themselves?
And so of places of worship
and of other resort. But there is still more
immediate evidence. How little effect
in the way of reflection on ourselves
appears to be produced by the instances and spectacles of actual mortality; the
termination of a life in our near neighbourhood
or among those whom we well
knew! Persons frequently and officially conversant with circumstances of death
are often very remarkably estranged from reflection upon it
as applied to
themselves. Consider
again
how little and seldom we are struck with the
reflection
how many things we are exposed to that might cause death! what
little things might be fatal! But we go forward just as if none of these
smaller poisoned arrows of death were flying
or of the greater darts either.
Observe
too
how soon a recovery from danger sets aside the serious thought of
death. Observe
again
how schemes are formed for a long future time
with as
much interest and as much anticipating confidence as if there were no such
thing in the world as death. And when it is asked
¡§And how comes this to be?¡¨
the general explanation is that which accounts for everything that is
wrong--namely
the fearful radical depravity of our nature. But to assign this
general cause does not suffice to the inquiry. There doubtless are special
causes
through which that great general one operates
availing itself of them.
1. One of these may be the perfect distinctness of life and death.
They do not partially co-exist in the individual like imperfect health with a
degree of illness. We have life absolutely
and death not at all; so that we
can make no experimental comparison between them; we cannot know by means of
the one what the other is.
2. Again
we think that even the certainty and the universality of
death may be numbered among the causes tending to withdraw men¡¦s thoughts from
it.
3. We might specify another thing as one of the causes sought for;
that is
the utter inability to form any defined idea of the manner of
existence after death. The thoughts sent onward to that boundary of life cannot
stop there; the mere termination itself is nothing; they look beyond; but
beyond is thickest darkness
as often as they go there; so that there is
as it
were
nothing shown to draw the mind thither to look over the limit. But
after
all
the chief causes that there is so little thought and concern on this great
subject are of a much more obvious kind
and involving guilt.
4. One is a general presumption of having long to live. In each stage
of life still this beguiled confidence is indulged.
5. Another great cause of the thoughtlessness and insensibility
(indeed
it is both cause and effect) is that men occupy their whole soul and
life with things to preclude the thought of its end.
6. We may add to these causes an inadequate
contracted notion of
what is necessary as a preparation for the event.
7. And to give full force to all these causes
there is
in a large
proportion of men
a formal
systematic endeavour to keep off the thought of
death. A strong action to turn the thoughts in another direction--an amusing
book seized
or a hasty recourse to occupation
or an excursion
or a going into
a gay circle
possibly a plunge into intemperance. And all the unfortunate
things that may have befallen have not been a measure of calamity equal to that
involved in the success of this endeavour! We have hardly a moment left for the
topics of admonition and remonstrance against indulging such a habit of the
soul. But let it be impressed upon us that to end our life is the mightiest
event that awaits us in this world. And it is that which we are living but to
come to. It holds out a grand protest against being absorbed and lost in this
world. It is the termination of a period confessedly introductory and
probationary. Without thinking of it
often and with deep interest
there is no
possibility that our scheme and course of life should be directed to the
supreme purpose of life. To have been thoughtless of it
then
will ultimately
be an immense calamity; it will be to be in a state unprepared for it. (J.
Foster.)
Of the consideration of our latter end
and the benefits of it
1. Men are not willing to entertain this unwelcome thought of their
own latter end; the thought whereof is so troublesome a guest
that it seems to
disparage all those present enjoyments of sense that this life affords.
2. A vain foolish conceit that the consideration of our latter end is
a kind of presage and invitation of it.
3. A great difficulty that ordinarily attends our human condition
to
think otherwise concerning our condition than what at present we feel and find.
4. It is true
this is the way of mankind to put from us the evil
day
and the thoughts of it; but this our way is our folly
and one of the
greatest occasions of those other follies that commonly attend our lives; and
therefore the great means to cure this folly and to make us wise
is wisely to
consider our latter end.
I. The
consideration of our latter end doth in no sort make our lives the shorter
but
it is a great means to make our lives the better.
1. It is a great monition and warning of us to avoid sin
and a great
means to prevent it. When I shall consider that certainly I must die
and I
know not how soon
why should I commit those things
that if they hasten not my
latter end
yet they will make it more uneasy and troublesome by the reflection
upon what I have done amiss? I may die tomorrow; why should I then commit that
evil that will then be gall and bitterness unto me? Would I do it if I were to
die tomorrow? why should I then do it today? Perchance it may be the last act
of my life
and however let me not conclude so ill; for
for aught I know
it may
be my concluding act in this scene of my life.
2. It is a great motive and means to put us upon the best and most
profitable improvement of our time.
3. Most certainly the wise consideration of our latter end
and the
employing of ourselves
upon that account
upon that one thing necessary
renders the life the most contenting and comfortable life in the world: for as
a man
that is aforehand in the world
hath a much more quiet life in order to
externals
than he that is behindhand; so such a man that takes his opportunity
to gain a stock of grace and favour with God
that hath made his peace with his
Maker through Christ Jesus
hath done a great part of the chief business of his
life
and is ready upon all occasions
for all conditions
whereunto the Divine
Providence shall assign him
whether of life or death
or health or sickness
or poverty or riches; he is
as it were
aforehand in the business and concern
of his everlasting
and of his present state also.
II. As thus this
consideration makes life better
so it makes death easy.
1. By frequent consideration of death and dissolution
he is taught
not to fear it; he is
as it were
acquainted with it aforehand
by often
preparation for it.
2. By frequent consideration of our latter end
death comes to be no
surprise unto us.
3. The greatest sting and terror of death are the unrepented sins of
the past life; the reflection upon these is that which is the strength
the
venom of death itself. He
therefore
that wisely considers his latter end
takes care to make his peace with God in his lifetime; and by true faith and
repentance to get his pardon scaled; to husband his time in the fear of God; to
observe His will
and keep His laws; to have his conscience clean and clear.
And being thus prepared
the malignity of death is cured
and the bitterness of
it healed
and the fear of it removed.
4. But that which
above all
makes death easy to such a considering
man is this: that by the help of this consideration
and the due improvement of
it
as is before shown
death to such a man becomes nothing else but a gate
unto a better life. Not so much a dissolution of his present life
as a change
of it for a far more glorious
happy
and immortal life. So that though the
body dies
the man dies not; for the soul
which is indeed the man
makes but a
transition from her life in the body to a life in heaven. I shall now add some
cautions that are necessary to be annexed to this consideration.
We are to know
that although death be thus subdued
and rendered
rather a benefit than a terror to good men; yet--
1. Death is not to be wished or desired
though it be not an object
to be feared
it is a thing not to be coveted; for certainly life is the
greatest temporal blessing in this world.
2. As the business and employments of our life must not estrange us
from the thought of death
so again we must be careful that the overmuch
thought of death do not so possess our minds as to make us forget the concerns
of our life
nor neglect the business which that portion of time is allowed us
for. As the business of fitting our souls for heaven; the sober businesses of
our callings
relations
places
stations? Nay
the comfortable
thankful
sober enjoyments of those honest lawful corn forts of our life that God lends
us; so as it be done with great sobriety and moderation
as in the presence of
God
and with much thankfulness to Him; for this is part of that very duty we
owe to God for those very external comforts and blessings we enjoy. (Sir M.
Hale.)
The wisdom of considering our latter end
I. The duty here
mentioned. To consider our latter end is--
1. To familiarise our minds to the thought of death
and of that
eternal state on which death is the entrance.
2. To consider how we may provide for our welfare in our latter end.
3. To devote ourselves mainly to the great work of providing for our
welfare in our latter end.
II. The wisdom of
attending to it.
1. Because such attention is pleasing to the Most High.
2. Because the neglect of it will infallibly expose us to the
tremendous effects of God¡¦s righteous indignation.
3. Because it serves to facilitate our victory over the delusions of
the world.
4. Because it tends to administer support under every affliction
which assails us.
5. Because it will be the means of giving us a good hope in death. (J.
Natt
B. D.)
The close of the year
The wish which Moses here utters for the congregation of Israel is
a wish to which a minister of the Gospel may also give utterance in behalf of
his congregation
more especially at the present season. For surely it behoves
us also--who have been brought to the knowledge of Christ
and of the power of
His resurrection--to consider our latter end: and so much the more as we have
received a fuller and clearer assurance of what that end is to be
both of the
glory to which we are called
and of the misery which we may draw down on our
souls. The advance of time itself is unseen
unfelt. Its footsteps fall so
lightly that they do not strike on any of our senses. Drop after drop bubbles
up from the sightless fountain of eternity; and yet their bubbling is not
heard. Wave rolls on after wave in never-resting
never-ending flow; and yet
there are no sounds of their breaking against the shore. Time never halts so
that we should catch hold of it
has no voice that we should hear it
no
outward form or body that we should see it. But man for his own purposes has
gathered it up into hours and days and weeks and months and years; inasmuch as
without such measures of time none of the business of this world could be
carried on. Hardly without them could we hold any intercourse with our
neighbours
or have any orderly knowledge whatsoever. This division of time
it
is true
is little heeded by most persons
except with reference to the
concerns of their worldly life. Yet none who have a right notion of the
importance of good housekeeping for the management of Our heavenly
no less
than of our earthly concerns
will fail to do that with regard to their
spiritual life
without which there can be no good housekeeping anywhere. At the
end of every day they who are anxious to do well and to prosper in this world
will cast their thoughts over what they have done
and will consider what they
have left undone that they ought to have done; they will calculate what they
have spent
what they have sold
what they have gained
what they have lost
and will strike a balance. At the end of a week they take in a wider field;
they cast up the accounts of the whole week
and estimate its profit and its
loss. But at the close of the year the range is a great deal wider still; then
the accounts of the whole year are to be got in
and put in order and cast up
and settled. No one who has any portion of the riches of this world
and who
desires to keep out of difficulties will neglect this; no one who is engaged in
the traffic of this world can neglect it without bringing on certain ruin.
This
too
is the very work which you ought now to be engaged in. The old year
is on its last legs
and will soon be laid with the multitude of those that
have passed away before it. That we have all of us been far too forgetful of
God during the past year
no one will deny. The very best and godliest amongst
us will be the first to acknowledge this. Others may make the acknowledgment
carelessly; but the pious will be stricken with grief and shame. Yet surely
there is something very strange in this forgetfulness. For would it not be
strange if a servant were to forget his master
in whose house he was living
and who fed and clothed him? Would it not be strange if a son were to forget
his father
to whom he owed his life
his nurture and support
his education
all that he has and all that he knows? Now
God is in a far higher sense our
Master and Father
and has done far more for us than any earthly master ever
did for his servants
or any Earthly father for his children. What I wish to
urge upon you is the pressing importance of undertaking a strict and solemn
examination of the whole flame and fashion of your life during the last year of
your actions
of your feelings
of your thoughts. Take care that the account be
a true one; it is a matter of life and death. Try your heart at the bar of your
conscience
as though before a judge; and do not exercise your subtilty in
trying to diminish or excuse or conceal your offences
but rather in drawing
them forth to the light
in uncovering their nakedness and exposing their
enormity. Endeavour to look into your hearts with the same eye with which God
looks into them; and then to confess all your sins to God. Throw yourself on
the mercy of your Saviour; beseech Him to forgive you; beseech Him to heal you;
beseech Him to grant you His Spirit
that you may be purified from these your
sins. Reckon up the list of them
and write it on your hearts
that it may ever
be before you to put you on your guard in the hour of temptation. Weigh your
actions with reference
not to the fruit they are to bear in this world
but to
the fruit they are to bear in the next world; and in all your plans and
purposes
in all your hopes and wishes
whatever their immediate purposes may
be
consider your latter end. (J. C. Hare
M. A.)
The usefulness of consideration
in order to repentance
I. That God doth
really and heartily desire the happiness of men and to prevent their misery and
ruin. For the very design of these words is to express this to us
and it is
done in a very vehement and
as I may say
passionate manner.
II. That it is a
great point of wisdom to consider seriously the last issue and consequence of
our actions
whither they tend
and what will follow upon them. And therefore
wisdom is here described by the consideration of our latter end.
III. That this is an
excellent means to prevent that misery which will otherwise befall us. And this
is necessarily implied in this wish
that if they would but consider these
things they might be prevented.
IV. That the want
of this consideration is the great cause of men¡¦s ruin. And this is likewise
implied in the words
that one great reason of men¡¦s ruin is because they are
not so wise as to consider the fatal consequences of a sinful course. This is
the desperate folly of mankind
that they seldom think seriously of the
consequence of their actions
and least of all such as are of greatest
concernment to them
and have the chief influence upon their eternal condition.
They do not consider what mischief and inconveniency a wicked life may plunge
them into in this world
what trouble and disturbance it may give them when
they come to die.
1. That consideration is the proper act of reasonable creatures
and
that whereby we show ourselves men. So the prophet intimates (Isaiah 46:8).
2. Whether we consider it or not
our latter end will come; and all
those dismal consequences of a sinful course
which God hath so plainly
threatened
and our own consciences do so much dread
will certainly overtake
us at last; and we cannot by not thinking of these things ever prevent or avoid
them. (Archbishop Tillotson.)
The wise man for futurity
I. Some circumstances
of our latter end which it becomes us to consider.
1. Death will part asunder the body and the soul.
2. Death will dissolve all our earthly ties.
3. Death will strip us of all our titles
and of that office
power
and influence which they imply.
4. Death will level all distinctions.
5. Death will strip us of our earthly possessions.
6. Death must bring all our schemes to a close.
7. Death will finish our period of usefulness.
8. Death will finish our character
and close our accounts for the
judgment.
II. The wisdom of
properly considering the circumstances of our latter end.
1. God has pronounced it wise to consider our latter end
and act
with constant and careful reference to the life to come.
2. The wisdom of such a course is inferred from the fact that in all
other things we consider it indispensable.
3. To make death a matter of previous calculation is necessary to the
promotion of our temporal interest and that of our heirs.
4. To well consider our latter end will tend to forward our
preparation for the scenes of death. (D. A. Clark.)
The inevitable beyond
Most impractical must every man appear who genuinely believes in
the things that are unseen. The man called practical by the men of this world
is he who busies himself building his house in the sand
while he does not even
bespeak a lodging in the inevitable beyond. (George Macdonald.)
Living without thought of death
In a good pasture where many good oxen are
the butcher comes and
fetcheth away one and kills it; next day he fetcheth away another
and kills
that toe. Now
those which he leaves behind feed and fat themselves till they
are driven to the slaughter
not considering what is become of their fellows or
what shall become of themselves. So when death coming amongst a multitude of
men
here taking one
and there another
we pamper up ourselves till he
overtakes us also; we live as though
like Adam and Abel
we never saw a man
die before us
whereas every churchyard
every age
every sickness should be a
preacher of mortality unto us. (J. Spencer.)
For their rock is not as our Rock
even our enemies themselves
being Judges.
The testimony of infidels to the truth of Christianity
We profess to believe that the system of doctrine and ethics set
forth in Scripture is true. It is our business to prove it.
1. We may use a priori method; that is
we may take an
antecedent probability and proceed to verify it. If there is a God
He would
probably reveal Himself.
2. The a posteriori method; that is
reasoning from facts to
conclusions. There are certain facts for which it is impossible to account
otherwise than by attributing a supernatural power to religion.
3. Our case may be substantiated by external evidence.
4. Internal evidence or personal experience.
5. In demonstrating the truth of Christianity we may use the
testimony of its friends. An army of such witnesses is ever marching past.
6. There is still another view point
however
to wit
the testimony
of the enemy. It is our purpose to pursue a brief argument from the concessions
made by unbelievers as to the divineness of Jesus and the power of the religion
which has its living centre in Him.
I. Our first
witnesses shall be a group of three who were able to testify from more or less
intimate acquaintance with the living Christ.
1. Pilate. ¡§I am innocent of the blood of this just person.¡¨ The word
rendered ¡§just person¡¨ is used by Plato in characterising the ideal man.
2. The Centurion who had charge of the crucifixion of Jesus. ¡§Truly
this was the Son of God!¡¨ He knew the hopes of Israel respecting the coming of
Messiah one of whose distinctive titles was ¡§the Son of God
¡¨ and he was
persuaded that ¡§those hopes were realised in this Jesus whom they had sentenced
to the accursed tree.
3. Judas. ¡§I have betrayed innocent blood!¡¨
II. We now come to
the post-apostolic period
and summon a coterie of stalwart enemies of Christ.
1. Josephus
the Jewish historian
who wrote in the first century of
the Christian era. In his Antiquities he says
¡§About this time lived
Jesus
a wise man--if it be proper to call Him a man
for He was a doer of
wonderful works. He was a teacher of such men as receive the truth. He was
called the Christ. And when Pilate
at the instigation of our principal men
had condemned Him to the Cross
those who had loved Him did not forsake Him.
And He appeared to them alive again on the third day
the prophets of old
having foretold these and many other wonderful things concerning Him. And the
sect of Christians
so named after Him
is not extinct unto this day.¡¨
2. Celsus
a Greek philosopher of the second century
who wrote
vigorously against the sect of Galileans. He quotes liberally from the New
Testament
and concedes the genuineness of the miracles of Christ.
3. Porphyry
of the second century
a Neo-Platonist
who wrote
fifteen volumes against Christianity. He says
in speaking of the oracles
¡§The
goddess Hecate hath declared Jesus to be a most pious man
His soul
like the
souls of other pious men
favoured with immortality after death. The Christians
do mistakingly worship Him. And when we asked at the oracle
¡¥Why then was He
condemned?¡¦ she answered
¡¥The body is liable to suffering
but the soul of the
pious dwells in heavenly mansions. He hath indeed been the occasion of error in
leading others away from the acknowledgment of the immortal Jove; but
being
Himself pious
He is gone to the dwelling of the gods.¡¨
4. Julian
the apostate emperor of the fourth century. He was a bitter
enemy of Christianity. In a campaign against the Persians he fell
pierced with
a spear. Clutching the dust in his agony
he cried
¡§Galilean
Thou hast
conquered!¡¨ He says
¡§Jesus
having persuaded a few of the baser sort of
Galileans to attach themselves to Him
has now been celebrated about three
hundred years. He did nothing in His lifetime worthy of fame
unless it be
counted a great work to heal lame and blind people and exorcise demoniacs.¡¨ A
splendid tribute
this
to the beneficent work of Christ!
III. We leap a
thousand years and come to another group of unbelievers. We are now in the
midst of influences which are ultimately to provoke a social and political
upheaval throughout the civilised earth.
1. Spinoza. He is referred to as the father of modern pantheism. He
did not believe in the personality of God
but regarded Him as an all-pervading
something with the attributes of extension and thought. As to this God
however
he says that ¡§Jesus Christ was the temple. In Him God has most fully
revealed Himself.¡¨
2. Thomas Chubb
a leader of the modern deists. He was a tallow
chandler in his early life
and his sympathies were with the common people.
Though he rejected the divineness of the Gospel
yet he was pleased to
compliment it as a religion for the poor. He says
¡§In Christ we have an
example of a quiet and peaceable spirit
of a becoming modesty and
sobriety--just
honest
upright
and sincere
and above all
of a most gracious
and benevolent temper and behaviour--one who did no wrong
no injury to any
man
in whose mouth was no guile; who went about doing good
not only by His
ministry
but also in curing all manner of diseases among the people. His life
was a beautiful picture of human nature in its own purity and simplicity
and
showed at once what excellent creatures men might be under the influence of His
Gospel.¡¨
IV. And now we
present three malignant spirits
than whom no others in history have probably
exercised a more disastrous influence on human thought
the master spirits of
the period of the french revolution.
1. Diderot
father of the Encyclopedic
which was the dragon¡¦s egg of
the Reign of Terror In a conversation with the Baron de Holbach he is
represented as saying
¡§For a wonder
gentlemen
I know nobody
either in
France or elsewhere
who could write as these Scriptures are written. This is a
Satan of a book. I defy anyone to prepare a tale so simple
so sublime and
touching
as that of the passion of Jesus Christ.¡¨
2. Jean Jacques Rousseau
brilliant
erratic
inconsistent. Here is a
remarkable saying of his: ¡§I will confess to you that the majesty of the
Scriptures strikes me with admiration
as the purity of the Gospel has its
influence on my heart. Peruse the works of our philosophers
with all their
pomp of diction--how mean
how contemptible are they compared with the
Scriptures! Is it possible that a book so simple and at once so sublime should
be merely the work of man? Is it possible that the sacred personage whose
history it contains should be Himself a mere man? What sweetness
what purity
in His manner! What an affecting gracefulness in His instructions! What
sublimity in His maxims! What profound wisdom in His discourses! What presence
of mind
what subtlety
what fitness in His replies! Where is the man
where
the philosopher
who could so live and so die without weakness and without
ostentation? When Plato describes his imaginary just man
loaded with all the
punishments of guilt
yet meriting the highest rewards of virtue
he describes
exactly the character of Jesus Christ
and the resemblance is so striking that
all the Church Fathers perceived it. The death of Socrates
peacefully
philosophising among his friends
appears the most agreeable that one could
wish: while that of Jesus expiring in agonies
abused
insulted
and accused by
a whole nation
is the most horrible that one could fear. Socrates
indeed
in
receiving the cup of poison
blessed the weeping executioner who administered
it: but Jesus
amid excruciating tortures
prayed for His merciless tormentors.
Yes
verily
if the life and death of Socrates were those of a sage
the life
and death of Jesus were those of a God.¡¨
3. Voltaire. No man ever lived who wrote more bitterly of the
Christian religion than he; yet hear this letter
the last he ever wrote
expressed
in an honest hour
and worthy of consideration as the utterance of a dying man:
¡§I
the underwritten
do declare that for these four days past
having been
afflicted with vomiting of blood--at the age of eighty-four--and not being able
to drag myself to church
the reverend Rector of Sulpice having been pleased to
add to his many favours that of sending me the Abbe Gautier
I did confess to
him
that if it please God to dispose of me
I would die in the Church in which
I was born. Hoping that the Divine mercy will pardon my faults
I sign myself
in the presence of Abbe Mignon
my nephew
and Marquis de Villeville
my
friend
voltaire. March 2
1778
¡¨
V. We here
introduce a witness who stands alone
the most colossal figure in history.
Napoleon. If not an unbeliever in the radical sense
he was certainly a
fatalist. His star of destiny was his only providence. On one occasion
during
his exile
Genesis Bertrand said to him
¡§I cannot conceive
sire
how a great
man like you could believe that a Supreme Being could exhibit Himself to man in
human guise.¡¨ Napoleon answered
¡§I know men; and I tell you that Jesus Christ
was not a man. Superficial minds see a resemblance between Christ and the
founders of empires and the gods of other religions. That resemblance does not
exist. There is between Christianity and whatever other religions the distance
of infinity. Everything in Christ astonishes me. His spirit overawes me
and
His will confounds me. Between Him and whoever else in the world there is no
possible term of comparison. He is truly a being by Himself. His ideas and His
sentiments
the truth which He announces
and His manner of convincing are not
explained either by human organisation or by the nature of things. His birth
and the history of His life; the profundity of His doctrine
which grapples the
mightiest difficulties
and which is of those difficulties the most admirable
solution; His Gospel
His apparition
His empire
His march across the ages and
the realms--everything is for me a prodigy
a mystery insoluble
which plunges
me into reveries which I cannot escape; a mystery which is there before my
eyes
a mystery which I can neither deny nor explain. Here I see nothing human
. . . And what a mysterious symbol
the instrument of punishment of the
Man-God! His disciples were armed with it. ¡¥The Christ
¡¦ they said
¡¥God has
died for the salvation of men.¡¦ What a strife
what a tempest
these simple
words have raised around the humble standard of the punishment of the Man-God!
On the one side we see rage and all the furies of hatred and violence: on the
other there are gentleness
moral courage
infinite resignation. Everywhere
Christians fell
and everywhere they triumphed. You speak of Caesar
of
Alexander
of their conquests
and of the enthusiasm which they enkindled in
the hearts of their soldiers; but can you conceive of a dead man making
conquests
with an army faithful and entirely devoted to his memory?. . .Now
that I am at St. Helena
now that I am alone
chained upon this rock
who
fights and wins empires for me? who are the courtiers of my misery and
misfortunes? who thinks of me? who makes effort for me in Europe? Where are my
friends? What an abyss between my deep misery and the eternal reign of Christ
which is proclaimed
loved
adored
and which is extending over all the earth!
Is this to die? is it not rather to live? The death of Christ--it is the death
of God.¡¨
VI. We summon now
two witnesses from among the poets
both of whom
gifted with extraordinary
genius
rejected the Gospel of Christ.
1. Goethe. ¡§I consider the Gospels to be thoroughly genuine
for in
them is the effective reflection of the sublimity which emanates from Jesus
and this is as Divine as ever the Divine appeared on earth.¡¨
2. Jean Paul Richter
worshipper of the beautiful. ¡§Jesus of Nazareth
is the purest among the mighty
the mightiest among the pure
who with His
pierced hand has raised empires from their foundations
turned the stream of
history from its old channel
and still continues to rule and guide the ages.¡¨
VII. The two who are
now to appear and bear testimony are representative leaders of the right and
left wings of modern unitarianism.
1. Dr. Channing
leader of the conservatives
says
¡§I maintain that
this is a character wholly remote from human conception. To imagine it to be
the production of imposture or enthusiasm shows a strange unsoundness of mind.
I contemplate it with a veneration second only to the profound awe with which I
look upward to God. It bears no mark of human invention. It belongs to and
manifested the beloved Son of God. I feel as if I could not be deceived. The
Gospels must be true. They were drawn from a living original. The character of
Jesus is not a fiction. He was what He claimed to be
and what His followers
attested. Nor is this all. Jesus not only was
He is still
the Son of God
the
Saviour of the world. He has entered the heaven to which He always looked
forward on earth. There He lives and reigns. Let us
then
by imitation of His
virtues and obedience to His Word
prepare ourselves to join Him in those pure
mansions where He is surrounding Himself with the good and the pure
and will
communicate to them forever His own spirit and power and joy.¡¨
2. Theodore Parker
leader of the radicals
says
¡§Jesus combines in
Himself the sublimest precepts and divinest practices
thus more than realising
the dream of prophets and sages. He puts away the doctors of the law
subtle
learned
irrefragable
and pours out a doctrine beautiful as the light
sublime
as heaven
and true as God. Shall we be told that such a man never lived?
Suppose that Newton never lived. But who did his works? and thought his
thoughts? It takes a Newton to forge a Newton. What man could have fabricated a
Jesus? None but Jesus.¡¨
VIII. The two
witnesses who remain have been foremost leaders of modern unbelief.
1. David Strauss
the author of the mythical theory of the story of
Jesus--perhaps the most conspicuous figure in recent German thought. A few
years ago he was buried without a prayer or word of Christian song. He says
¡§If in Jesus the union of self-consciousness with the consciousness of God has
been real
and expressed not only in words but actually revealed in all the
conditions of His life
He represents within the religious sphere the highest
point
beyond which humanity cannot go--yea
whom it cannot equal
inasmuch as
everyone who hereafter should climb to the same height could only do so with
the help of Jesus who first attained it. He remains the highest model of
religion within our thought
and no perfect piety is possible without His
presence in the heart.
2. Ernest Renan
author of the legendary theory. He rejected the
supernatural from the Gospel record. His romantic biography of Jesus concludes
in these words
¡§Repose now in Thy glory
noble Founder I Henceforth
beyond
the reach of frailty
Thou shalt witness
from the heights of Divine peace
the
infinite results of Thy work. For thousands of years the world will defend
Thee! Thou shalt be the banner about which the hottest battle will be given Whatever
may be the surprises of the future
Jesus will never be surpassed. His worship
will grow young without ceasing; His legend will call forth tears without end;
His sufferings will melt the noblest hearts; all ages will proclaim that among
the sons of men there is none born greater than Jesus.¡¨
conclusion--In view of these concessions made by the leading
representatives of unbelief all along the centuries
it is submitted that
thoughtful people cannot pause in a partial or qualified rejection of Jesus
Christ.
1. As to His person. Was He man? Ay
grandly so. But He was either
less than a true man or more. His enemies themselves being witnesses
He was
either an impostor or the Divine Man
as He claimed to be.
2. As to His character. He was the one bright particular star in a
firmament of imperfect lights. He alone is worthy to be the exemplar of
character
for He alone meets the conditions of the ideal manhood.
3. As to His teaching. There have been other sacred teachers--Seneca
Confucius
Zoroaster
Sakya-Muni--but these were in comparison with Him as
glow-worms to the noonday sun. Never man spake like this Man.
4. As to His work. ¡§He went about doing good.¡¨ And since His
crucifixion He has continued the building up of a kingdom of truth and
righteousness on earth. Its outward form is the Church
¡§fair as the moon
clear as the sun
and terrible as an army with banners.¡¨
5. As to the manner of His death. Ah
here the mystery thickens!
Under His Cross we learn the truth
justice
holiness
and mercy of the living
God. And here Christ comes into vital relation with our souls. Our God is the
God of salvation. What
therefore
shall we say? As for me
I do believe this
Jesus is destined to reign even unto the ends of the earth. The story of His
Church is an unbroken record of triumph. The government is upon His shoulders.
He is King over all and blessed forever. What more? As for me
this Christ
shall be my Saviour. Shall He be yours? (D. J. Burrell
D. D.)
Subpoenaed witness to the worth of Christianity
When Moses speaks of a rock he intends that in which men seek for
security
repose
refreshment. By ¡§our rock
¡¨ he means the living God in whom
the saints trust--He is the impregnable strength of His people; amid the
weariness of life He is the rest of their soul
in Him they find sweet delight.
By ¡§their rock¡¨ Moses meant the idols
the religious systems
the worldly
things
the lying vanities in which the natural man places his hope. The
outside world often concedes the superiority of Christian hope. It is true
that the verdict given in our favour by worldly and unbelieving men is not
always verbal and direct; it is often unintentional
implied
and indirect
but
such concessions have a great value--in some respects they are more significant
than are direct and verbal testimonies. And there is another objection we may
anticipate. It may be said that the testimony of worldly and sceptical men to
the superiority of the Christian faith can have little sincerity in it if they
do not follow up their admission by accepting that faith. But a creed may have
the sanction of a man¡¦s understanding and conscience
and yet he may refuse to
adopt it. There is the power of prejudice
of worldly interest
there is the
tyranny of passion and appetite
there is the pride of life
there is the want
of inclination to believe and obey
there is the unwillingness of men to pay
the price for a great ideal.
I. The
acknowledgments of worldliness. The million trust in gold
pleasure
position
and in certain hours they are very confident and scornful. The flowery rock of
pleasure is the true rock; the design of life is the gratification of the
senses; sunshine
roses
and song are the desirable things. To others the
golden rock is the true rock. Safety
leisure
honour
greatness
and the fulness
of joy are guaranteed by the golden reef; laying up treasure in heaven is a
silly illusion of the saints. Others declare the proud rock of position is the
true rock. He who builds a palace has reached life¡¦s hope and glory; there is
no religion but the religion of success
and the children of advantage and
renown look with pity on men whose only distinction is goodness and faith
Flushed with pleasure
intoxicated with health and wealth
blinded by the pride
of life
they cry frantically: ¡§Great is Diana of the Ephesians.¡¨ But the days
come when they think very little of Diana. Having served fame
pleasure
appetite
pride
mammon
they declare that they have been betrayed and mocked
and they look sympathetically and longingly to the religious life they have
neglected. They do not find under their rock the sweetness they expected; in
the days of health
of opulence
of pleasure
they are disappointed; the honey
out of their rock is poisoned and its waters are bitter. They extol the apple
of Sodom
and make a face whilst they eat it. They do not find the rest for
which they hoped. Life is a weariness
the burden and heat of the day is too
great to be borne. They do not find the security and peace they desire. They
quarrel with their rock whilst they live; they mistrust it at the grave
for in
their lips is the cry of Balaam: ¡§Let me die the death of the righteous
¡¨ etc.
II. The
acknowledgments of unbelief.
1. The sceptical world makes intellectual concessions to our creed.
In our day we have witnessed a remarkable sight in the sceptical world
We have
seen a great sceptic make a new rock
and we have seen how slavishly he has
copied our rock. No one can study that most wonderful modern system of
secularism known as positivism without being struck with its close resemblance
to the Christian doctrine
worship
and hope. A story is told of one of our
painters that
having painted a picture with a fine rock in it
he went to see
another picture painted by a brother artist in which also a rock was a prominent
feature; immediately he saw it
the original artist broke out
¡§He has stolen
my rock
he has stolen my rock!¡¨ When I read the French sceptic¡¦s multitudinous
pages I find the same cry again and again coming to my lips. Of course
I soon
see that it is not my rock
not the granite foundation
not the Rock of Ages
but only plaster of Paris
on which can be built no house of salvation.
Nevertheless it is a great concession to Christianity that unbelief should thus
follow its lines
imitate its dogmas
worship
fellowship
and hope. In nature
there is a phenomenon known as ¡§mimicry
¡¨ it is a curious fact on which our
modern scientists have written largely
namely
that one class of insects or
birds acquire characteristics which belong to another class
they come closely
to resemble creatures with which they have no real affinity. But mind this
it
is always the weak and inferior creature that apes the stronger and higher
never the superior that imitates the inferior.
2. Unbelief makes many practical concessions to our creed.
III. The
acknowledgments of heathenism.
1. The heathen are deeply impressed with our superior civilisation
which has its roots in our faith. We do not go to them with an abstract faith
but with a creed attested by many powerful and conspicuous demonstrations. We
possess a marvellous sciences a vast commerces a splendid literature--power
wealth
culture
liberty almost unexampled. Christianity can say with its
author: ¡§Believe me for the very works¡¦ sake.¡¨ This spectacle of a supreme civilisation
in many ways affects the thought of the pagan when he considers the merit of
our faith. He looks round on the backwardness
the weakness
the ignorance
the
poverty
the subordination of his own land
and feels there is something
seriously amiss with his gods
temples
and scriptures. ¡§Their rock is not as
our Rock
even our enemies themselves being judges.¡¨ The heathen is deeply
impressed by our philanthropy
which is also a fruit of our faith. In a recent
article on ¡§The Amelioration of the Condition of Hindu Women
¡¨ which appeared
in a native newspaper in India
called The Hindu
occur these words: ¡§We
by no means approve of the attempts of the evangelists to Christianise India.
We believe in the Hindu religion
and in the suitability of its doctrines to
the people of this land
. . .but it is impossible not to admire and feel
thankful for the good work the missionaries are doing. It is a matter of
standing reproach to us that we are not able to do for our countrymen and women
half as much as the Christian missionaries are doing for us.¡¨ (W. L.
Watkinson.)
The pathetic side of infidelity
Modern infidelity has many tones and many voices. Some of
these are insolent and arrogant
--they drive us at once to a distance. There is
just one which is deeply pathetic. It is that which confesses that its rock is
not as our Rock; that its reasonings and its discoveries have not enriched but
impoverished. ¡§Our Rock¡¨ is the God of the Christian revelation. Our enemy¡¦s
rock is a divinity of man¡¦s construction
however many or however few it may
admit of the characteristics of the other. Let me name one or two of the
attributes of our Rock.
I. The divine
personality. Man wants
and must have
someone above himself to worship
trust
love.
II. The forgiveness
of sins. It is very well to say that sin is not sinful; or to say
on the other
hand
that sin must be left as it is
to bear its fruit in consequence
and to
know no other cure but forgetfulness: this does not meet the case
does not
heal the remorse
does not repair the mischief
does not set the sinner free to
work
because it sets him not free to hope. Forgiveness is a name not yet
named: till it is named
I am helpless still. But forgiveness of sins is named
in revelation. It is the keystone of the Gospel.
III. The lawfulness
reality
and efficacy of prayer. How ready to hand are the old cavils! How
shall man stay or guide the hand of God?
IV. Life and
immortality brought to light by the gospel. What has ¡§their rock¡¨ to tell of a
world beyond death? A guess
a peradventure--at best
a recognition of angel
faces loved and lost--at best
a resumption
in some spoilt and damaged form
of relationships formed here and broken--at best
an absorption into the great
ocean or fountain of being
impassive
impersonal
unconscious
irresponsive. (Dean
Vaughan.)
Hostile homage to the supremacy of the Christian faith
The enemies with whom we are familiar in these times
the enemies
with whose rock we come into contact
are not worshippers of idols nor votaries
of any of the grosser forms of superstition. On these they admit Christianity
to be a great advance. They would scorn the notion of resorting to superstition
and idolatry as the true solution of man¡¦s spiritual need. In comparison with
these they admit the Christian faith to be both purer and loftier
still it is
not their rock. They claim to have advanced beyond Christianity. Now I propose
in the spirit of these words of Moses
to compare the Christian faith with the
principles of those who differ from it
and to show how its superiority must be
and is acknowledged even by its enemies.
I. The formation
of character. It is commonly allowed that the Christian faith produces the very
highest type of character. There has never appeared upon earth a being whose
character could be placed alongside that of Jesus Christ. No doubt it is
possible to find outside of the ranks of Christians not a few who are not only
inoffensive in their manner of life
and have characters unstained by any
decided vice
but also men of conspicuous honour and adorned with virtue in a
degree which puts many a professed Christian to shame. But in reference to such
it is to be noticed
first
that the qualities by which such men are
distinguished are precisely those which Christianity teaches men to value and
to practise
and that it is just in the degree in which they have developed the
virtues of Christianity that they are held in honour; and secondly
it is to be
remembered that it is hard to say how far these virtues
when manifested within
the pale of Christendom
are not attributable to Christian influences.
II. The inward
satisfaction and peace which they yield to the soul. There is a craving in the
human heart which seeks something it cannot itself provide
a thirst which does
not find in the heart which feels it any well at which it may be quenched.
There are outside of the Christian faith endless methods of ministering to that
thirst--the delights of love
the fellowship of kindred minds
the pursuit of
knowledge
the gratifying of the desires of the mind and heart
the excitement
of pleasure
and many others besides
but is there any one of them all which
meets this inward craving of the human heart so directly or so completely as it
is met in the gift of a new and everlasting life in God through Jesus Christ
our Lord? Dig what wells you will in this wilderness world; hew out what
cisterns you choose to gather up in them your little stores of earth-drawn
pleasure--do they yield you anything to be compared to the streams of living
water flowing from the smitten rock? Have they ever furnished you a heart
satisfaction to be compared as to quality and permanency with the heart
satisfaction felt by the Christian in realising the love of God towards him
and his own entrance into the Divine life in Christ? Again
there are dark and
difficult problems which present themselves to the soul when pondering its
present position and future destiny; and although there are some who preach
that it is the highest duty of man to go forward in his appointed path with only
an awful sense of the darkness surrounding him
and the mystery before him
is
it not a better position far to feel that the most important questions have
been answered
that the proper goal of man has been revealed
and that the path
which leads to it has been made clear?
III. The support
afforded in the emergencies of life.
1. In seasons of danger
in the hour when shipwreck seems inevitable
or sudden illness seizes on the trembling body
or pestilence is perilously
near
who manifests the greatest sense of safety?
2. Or again
in times of deep distress
when earthly disappointment
has impoverished you
or affliction has weakened and wasted you
or bereavement
has left you mourning and lonely
do you know of any stay which you would then
so much desire
as that possessed by the Christian?
3. Lastly
who
think you
is so well prepared to die as he who has
committed his soul to the care and keeping of Christ? Is he as likely to be
troubled with dying regrets as you who have not done so? Do you think that he
will lament in that hour the time spent in prayer and in study of God¡¦s Word
his days of humiliation and repentance
his strivings
self-denials
and
sacrifices for Christ
and the labour put forth to win conformity to the mind
of Christ? (G. Robson
D. D.)
The true rock of life
I. A man¡¦s God is
the rock of His being.
1. Because He is the most settled object to him. Souls cling to their
religion as limpets to the rocks; the more furious the billows the faster their
hold.
2. Because He is the object most relied upon by him. In Him the
soul¡¦s affections centre
on Him its highest hopes are based.
II. The God of the
Bible is the best rock of souls.
1. He is the grandest Rock. All others are vanities and lies.
2. He is the most durable. All others decay.
3. He is the most accessible. Always within reach even of those most
distant from Him.
III. The superiority
of this rock is well attested--
1. By those who have tried it.
2. By those who reject it. What says Rousseau? ¡§The majesty of the
Scriptures strikes me with admiration
as the purity of the Gospel hath its
influence on my heart. Review the works of our philosophers
and with all their
pomp of diction
how mean
how contemptible are they compared with Scripture!¡¨
(Homilist.)
Testimony to Christianity wrung from its enemies
The great lawgiver
forbidden to enter the promised land
takes a
leave the most affectionate of those whom he had led through the wilderness;
and bequeaths them
as his best legacy
exhortations to steadfastness in
obeying the true Jehovah. There were gathered within the range of his vision
the future fortunes of Israel; and he alternately rejoiced and lamented
as
with prophetic gaze he marked the advancement and depression of God¡¦s chosen
people. Nothing but their own waywardness and rebellion could interfere with
their prosperity and happiness; and therefore
when he observed how the imagery
of disaster crowded the yet distant scene
he brake into the exclamation: ¡§How
should one chase a thousand
and two put ten thousand to flight
except their
Rock had sold them and the Lord had shut them up?¡¨ He saw that in place of
carrying themselves successfully in the battle
the Israelites would yield to
an inconsiderable force
but why was this
unless because wickedness had
provoked God to withdraw His protection and His strength? Was it because the
false deities of the heathens were mightier than the Jehovah of Israel? Indeed
the very adversaries themselves did not advance such an assertion. They knew
and they confessed
that their sources of strength were inferior to those to
which the Israelites might apply
and would not therefore themselves refer
their success to the greater prowess of the power they adored. ¡§Their rock is
not as our Rock
even our enemies themselves being judges.¡¨ And well then might
the lawgiver
whilst just on the point of being gathered to his fathers
expostulate indignantly with Israel on the madness of that idolatry into which
he foresaw they would run. We regard as emphatically the enemies of
Christianity those who absolutely reject revelation
and those who (professedly
receiving it) explain away its chief mysteries. The first is the Deist
who
will have nothing but what he is pleased to call natural religion
and who
denies that God has mane any disclosure to His creatures but what is given in
the universe or on the tablet of conscience; the second is the philosophising
Christian
whether he style himself the Arian or the Socinian or the Unitarian
who in some way or other impugns the doctrine of a Trinity
and therefore
removes from the Bible the great article of an atonement for sin. We say these
are the chief enemies of Christianity
and it is from these we are to seek a
testimony to the excellence of that creed which we ourselves profess to have
adopted. And therefore through the remainder of our discourse there will be two
great truths at whose illustration we must labour--the first
that the rock of
the Deist ¡§is not as our Rock
¡¨ the Deist ¡§himself being judge¡¨; and the
second
that the rock of the Unitarian ¡§is not as our Rock
¡¨ the Unitarian
¡§himself being judge.¡¨
1. Now
we shall begin with an argument which is applicable to every
species of infidelity
whether it take the form of a total or only of a partial
rejection of Scripture. We should have no Deism
if the contents of revelation
were not designed to humble us and produce self-denial; we should have no
Socinianism
if the doctrine of a Trinity in unity demanded not the unqualified
submission of our reason. But then it ought to be evident
that no religious
system would be adapted to our nature and condition which did not set itself
vigorously against our pride and our passions; it ought to be evident
that
without some great moral renovation
a thorough change in the dispositions and
tendencies with which we are born
we cannot be fitted for intercourse with
such a Being as God must necessarily be
nor for the enjoyment of such
happiness as can alone be looked for as His gift to His creatures. It ought
therefore to commend itself to us as an incontrovertible truth
that
Christianity is worthy our credence and our veneration
in exact proportion as
it tends to the production of humility and of holiness; and if in any way
whether direct or indirect
there be put forth a confession that Christianity
is more adapted than some other system to the subduing the haughtiness and
corruption of our nature
we may affirm of such confession that it amounts to a
direct testimony of the superiority of our religion. And we maintain that this
very confession is furnished by the rejection of Christianity. We find the
causes of rejection in the humiliating and sanctifying tendencies of the
religion. We trace Deism and Socinianism
and under these every form of
infidelity
to a cherished dislike to truth
which demands the subjugation of
self and the prostration of reason. What
then
does the rejection prove
but
that the embraced system is more complacent to pride and more indulgent to
passion? And if it prove this
it is itself nothing less than a testimony on
the side of Christianity. We can challenge the very adversaries to bear
testimony; we can wring a witness for the superiority of Christianity as an
engine adapted for the exigencies of a disorganised creation
from the secret
yet discernible
reasons which cause a land to be deformed by so many shapes of
infidelity. Oh! knowing that those reasons have to do with the humbling
the
sanctifying tendencies of the religion of Jesus
and that consequently what is
substituted for this religion must less tend to humble and less tend to
sanctify
and therefore be less fitted for such beings as ourselves
we can
triumphantly look our opponents in the face
and unflinchingly declare that
¡§their rock is not as our Rock
our enemies themselves being judges.¡¨ We draw
then
a contrast between what was effected towards the amelioration of human
condition while heathenism had the world to itself
and what has been done
since Christianity gained partial sway. We are not afraid to refer it to the
decision of the most inveterate opponent of Christianity
whether civilisation
has not advanced with a most rapid march wheresoever the Gospel has gained a
footing
and whether the institutions of a country professedly Christian could
be exchanged for those of the most renowned in heathen times
without the loss
of what we hold dearest in our charter and the surrender of what sheds its best
beauty around our homes. We have never heard of so thorough and consistent an
advocate of the sufficiency of reason
that he would contend for the superior civilisation
the finer jurisprudence
the greater civil liberty
the purer domestic
happiness
attained to whilst reason was not interfered with by communications
which avouched themselves from God. And this is enough to warrant our claiming
him as a witness to the superiority of our Rock. We contend that in the
possession of Christianity alone lies the difference between ourselves and the
nations whom we have vastly outstripped. We do not excel them in the fire of
genius and the vigour of intellect. The agency of reason alone is in no degree
comparable to that of revelation
when the ends proposed are those eagerly
sought by every foe of evil and every friend of man. And oh! then
is it not a
confession which warrants us in affirming when opposing such as reject the
Gospel of Christ--¡§Their rock is not as our Rock
our enemies themselves being
judges¡¨?
2. But we are aware that in this last argument we have not taken the
highest ground which we are entitled to occupy. We have striven to show you
that an acknowledgment may be wrung from the Deist to the worth of
Christianity
considered in regard to its power to promote the well being of
society; but this is not the most important point of view under which we have
to consider Christianity. The excellence of a religion should be tried by its
power of preparing man for death; it is in directing us how to provide for the
future that a religious system is valuable; and though it may confer collateral
benefits and improve the temporal condition of a people
we can form no
estimate of its worth as a religion till we have examined it as a guide for
immortality. And if Deism and Christianity are to be compared on a deathbed
we
shall readily gain the testimony which is asserted in our text. It will not
then be denied
that persons of every age and of every rank in life are
continually meeting death with calmness and even with joy
the principles of
Christianity being those by which they are sustained
and its /lopes those by
which they are animated. There are few histories more thrilling or fuller of
horror than those of the last hours of Paine or Voltaire. And where there has
been neither affected indifference nor excruciating dread
there has been an
utter want of tranquillity and gladness. Oh! we shall wait in vain to have
these produced from the deathbed of the Deist. We are willing that the records
of Deism should be searched; but we are confident that not an instance can be
found in which the dying unbeliever could exclaim with rapture or even with
serenity--¡§O death
where is thy sting? O grave
where is thy victory. And
therefore is the Deist a witness to the worth of Christianity; therefore do we
appeal to him
in evidence that the religion of reason is not to be compared
with the religion of revelation.
3. Now
we consider that most
if not all
of this latter reasoning
is as applicable to the case of the Unitarian as that of the Deist. We believe
that
where there has been rejection of the fundamental doctrine of
Christianity
the doctrine of an atonement for sin
there is never any of that
calmness and confidence in dying which may continually be seen where the trust
rests on the great Propitiation. ¡§The rock¡¨ of the Unitarian ¡§is not as our
Rock
¡¨ the Unitarian ¡§himself being judge¡¨; for the man who thinks to be his
own peacemaker with God can exhibit none of that assurance when passing into
eternity which the very weakest possess who know that their sins have been laid
on a Surety. The Unitarian looks to be saved by his repentance and obedience
no respect being had to the merits of a Mediator. Now
repentance and obedience
are an important part of our system
as well as that of the Unitarian; we hold
as well as he
that no man can be saved unless he repent and do ¡§works meet for
repentance¡¨; and it were absurd to say that the motive to good living is not at
the least as strong to those who trust in Christ
as to those who trust in
themselves; so that our system embraces all which that of the Unitarian
embraces
whilst it adds doctrines which
if true
cannot be omitted without
ruin
and which
if false
serve only to strengthen us in that system on which
our acceptance is to rest. If then the Unitarian be right
he has no advantage
over us--repentance and obedience being presented at least equally under both
systems; but if the Unitarian be wrong
we have unspeakably the advantage over
him; we have a Surety
in whose perfect satisfaction to find refuge when the
worthlessness of all that man can effect for himself is being proved before the
Judge of quick and dead. What then has the Unitarian to say of our Rock
except
that it is stronger than his own? We have been engaged in showing you how
arguments in favour of Christianity may be wrested from our adversaries; it
behoves us to take heed that arguments against it be not derivable from
ourselves. (H. Melvill
B. D.)
The superiority of the real Christian
I. There is a
difference between the people of God and others
which the latter discover; a
difference of character and condition of which they are aware
and which they
are sometimes forced to acknowledge. I do not say that this distinction is
visible in all professors of religion. How should it be? It is not real in all.
There are those who differ from others only in professing to be different from
them. Nor do I say that this distinction is as manifest in all real Christians
as it is in some; nor in these equally manifest at all times; but there exists
and sinners see that there exists
a class of persons in the world who
in
their spirit
and principles
and consistent acting in accordance with their
principles
in their desires
aversions and aims
and in all that goes to
constitute character
are different from them and from the generality of
mankind; as also in their hopes
consolations
supports
and sources of enjoyment.
An intelligent and accomplished young man
on his deathbed
told a clergyman
who visited him that he had been an infidel and a profligate
and that in the
whole course of his infidelity there was but one thing that disturbed him
and
he could answer every argument for Christianity but one
and that was the pious
example and prayers of a believing mother. The perception of this difference
exerts this power
because sinners discern that in so far as Christians are
different from them
they are superior to them
have the decided advantage over
them.
I. In point of:
character
sinners see and admit the superiority of the real Christian. Compare
John the Baptist with Herod
or Mary
the sister of Lazarus
with Herodias or
her daughter Salome
the dancing girl. Look first at Paul
and then at Festus
or even Agrippa. You see what the difference is
and where the superiority
lies. Or look at some living Christian and then at yourself
and make a
comparison. Look at his spirit and then at your own; his spirit of meekness and
yours of resentment; his humility and your pride; his disinterestedness and
your selfishness. His aim is to do good
yours to get good. To enrich
gratify
or aggrandise yourself is your object. His is to glorify God and bless mankind.
The love of Christ constrains him; but it is not so with you. Now
whose spirit
is the more excellent? whose principles of action the more worthy? which
character the superior? Do you not feel your own inferiority? Yes
and sinners
do often secretly despise themselves for it. Here they see one denying and
labouring to subdue his appetites
while they to all theirs are giving the
rein; and the time that they spend in vanity
they see others occupying in
visits of charity and offices of kindness to the poor and neglected; and they
know that they are wrong
and that the others are right. Look at the devotional
part of the Christian¡¦s character. He consecrates a portion of each day to
secret communion with God
to prayer
confession of sin and contrition for it
to the grateful recollections of God¡¦s goodness to him
to the serious reading
of the Word of God
to meditation and self-examination
and to intercession for
you and others. Now
you have no such habits of devotion. You live without God
in the world. Here is a difference between you and the Christian. On which side
is the superiority? Do you not decide that the conduct of the Christian is the
more filial
the more affectionate
grateful
reasonable
and worthy? Look now
at the Christian in his family; and recollect then what you are in yours. Hear
the expression of thanksgiving and the invocation of blessing
accompanying the
reception of the bounties of Divine providence. See night and morning the
household assembled to hear the Word of God
and to unite in the offering of
prayer and praise. Is not this manner of conducting the affairs of a family
preferable to yours?
II. I pass on to
the condition of the Christian. If he is better than his neighbour
so it is
better with him.
The believer¡¦s Rock
Who Israel¡¦s Rock was
we know--Christ. And He is our Rock
too
--for strength
for protection
for spiritual supplies
for a refuge to
hide in
--we have no other. And He will be ours upon the terms upon which He
was willing to be a Rock unto Israel; namely
upon a preserved covenant
a
separation
a keeping ourselves wholly unto Him
a forsaking of all forbidden
alliances
a renouncing of all other trusts. The words will suggest to be
considered
not only the sufficiency of the believer¡¦s Rock in itself
but also
its confessed superiority over all other dependencies. And first
as to the
image itself. The comparison of God to a rock is of frequent occurrence in
Scripture. The reason for the selection of this image no doubt is to be found
in the natural scenery of Palestine
which is often a key to the right
understanding of much Scripture poetry. The Israelites both loved and were
justly proud of their rocks. They stood
as it were
the guardians of their
rich and fertile valleys
they were the source of their rivers whose water
refreshed their fields
and amidst the strong munitions of these rocks they
found a refuge from invading foes. The walls and fortresses of their cities
and in later days the glorious temple itself
rested on the strength of those
deep foundations. The moral associations
therefore
which would be called up
in the mind of a pious Jew by the image of a rock
would be those of stability
permanence
protection
blessing. He could not look on the hills as they stood
round about Jerusalem
or upon the rocks as they frowned ruggedly on his native
shore
without seeing in them types of that invisible presence which compassed
him on every side
without remembering that God was his Rock
and that the Most
High God was his Redeemer. And like happy associations are called up in the
Christian mind when we think of Christ as our Rock. Thus the image suggests the
security
strength
and firm foundation for our religious trust and hope. These
announcements are very welcome to the first feelings of our religious nature.
In matters relating to our salvation we all feel the need of a sure footing. We
like not to build our house for heaven on the sand; on a yielding
treacherous
shifting basis of rational conjecture
or not very improbable hypothesis. We
must have our goings set upon a Rock
and this Rock we have in Christ. He must
have lain in the bosom of the Father
who could reveal such things
and yet He
must be no intangible thing
no irrational thing
no mere phantom from the
spirit world; He must be God manifest in the flesh. Again
in having Christ for
their Rock
believers feel they have a sure defence against all their enemies.
Against their temptations
lest they should prevail; or their fears
lest they
should enslave; or their trials
lest they should oppress and cast down. The
rocks of Palestine abounded in deep hollows or caverns
in which the people
often betook themselves for shelter against the invading foe. And the same idea
is employed in Scripture to describe a spiritual refuge. Thus David exclaims
--¡§But
the Lord is my defence
and my God is the Rock of my refuge.¡¨ Whilst Isaiah in
a passage strikingly expressive of the good man¡¦s safety under all outward
temptations says
--¡§He dwelleth on high
his place of defence is the munitions
of rocks.¡¨ The Rock of our salvation
then
in things spiritual
is also the
Rock of our defence in things temporal. Godliness hath the promise of both
worlds
and though it be true that the storms of time and adversity may come
upon us
and breach upon breach may shake the strong foundations of our
spiritual trust; yet even against these outward ills God condescends to be our
Rock. He knows that our souls would faint if some merciful limit were not
placed to the power of our enemies to hurt us
or to the strength of our temptations
to overcome us
or to the grievousness of the chastening which tries our
spirit
or to the greatness of the fears which affright our souls; and
therefore in all our trials and adversities
whensoever they oppress us
He
bids us to our refuge
leads us to the Rock that is higher than we are
and
higher than our dangers too. And there we dwell safely; we feel as those who
are drawn up into God¡¦s secret place
covered with His feathers
screened under
His shadow
hidden in the hollow of His hand. ¡§And a man shall be as a hiding-
place from the wind
and a covert from the tempest; a river of water in a dry
place
and the shadow of a great rock in a weary land.¡¨ Once more
we
contemplate the text as showing that there is in Christ our Rock a rich provision
for all spiritual comforts and necessities. Three kinds of produce are
mentioned in Scripture as coming from the rocks of Judea
which it can be no
strain to regard as strikingly emblematical of what we have in Christ. The
first is water. ¡§He brought streams out of the rocks
¡¨ it is said in the
seventy-eighth Psalm
¡§and caused water to run down like rivers.¡¨ Then another
produce of the rock was honey and oil. ¡§He made him suck honey out of the rock
and oil out of the flinty rock.¡¨ There is not much in the present physical
geography of Palestine to say much upon this allusion; however
it may suffice
for general accuracy of illustration to observe
that olive trees were wont to
thrive most on rocky soils
and the aromatic plants and shrubs to which bees
are naturally attracted
abounded in the mountainous parts of Judea
and it has
been suggested that nothing is more possible than that deposits of honey should
sometimes be found in the cavities of the rocks. Who sees not the aptness of
the emblem to represent Christ? ¡§How sweet are Thy words unto my mouth; yea
sweeter than honey unto my taste.¡¨ Gold
and silver
and precious stones were
among the produce of these rocks. ¡§Surely
¡¨ says Job
¡§there is a vein for the
silver
and a place for the gold
where they find it¡¨; but how deep must men
dig into the heart of the natural rock before they will find such treasures as
David found. ¡§I love Thy commandments; more to be desired are they than gold
yea
than much fine gold.¡¨ ¡§The law of Thy mouth is better unto me than
thousands of gold and silver.¡¨ Yes
wisdom may be found of us
but it must be
searched for as for hid treasure; ¡§and this treasure is hid in Christ.¡¨
Whatever connects man with God
or the sinner with his hope
everything comes
to us from the rock of Christ. And yet the half of its affluent and hidden
stores has not been laid open to us. But we must not pass over without noticing
the compared view with the believer¡¦s Rock here suggested
or rather its
confessed superiority over all other dependencies. ¡§For their rock is not as
our Rock
even our enemies themselves being judges.¡¨ Of course
the primary
allusion here is to the gods of idolatry
the blocks of wood and stone
worshipped of heathen nations. But the principle of comparison will manifestly
admit of being applied much further
and so made to embrace the trusts of all
who know not God
or who reject the merciful overture of His Gospel. The
comparison to be instituted
therefore
may be said to be generally between
Christ as the revealed medium and method of a sinner¡¦s justification on the one
hand
and any of the unauthorised methods of acceptance which men may have
invented for themselves on the other. (D. Moore
M. A.)
Testimony to Christianity wrung from its enemies
I. The ¡§rock¡¨ of a
man is that on which he builds his hope; that in which he seeks his safety;
that in which he finds his rest; that from which he looks for his satisfaction
and his pleasure. The world has many ¡§rocks
¡¨ but they are all distinguished by
this one characteristic - they are ¡§of the earth
earthy.¡¨ They are in the
world
and of the world; and with the world they terminate. Men set up for
themselves various rocks. The rich man¡¦s stronghold is his wealth; the great
man¡¦s confidence is his power; the self-righteous man¡¦s vain trust is his own
fancied goodness. But all agree in this
that it is something other than God
something short of God
on which they repose. God is not Himself the Rock of
their confidence. They look not to Him for the portion of their souls
the joy
of their hearts. If in trouble
they turn to the creature; God
their Creator
Preserver
Redeemer
is left out in all their schemes of happiness
and in all
their anticipations of future good. But it is not so with those whom God hath
taught. He hath taught them as the first fundamental lesson in the school of
true wisdom
that their souls need an infinite portion
in order that they may
be filled with good. He has taught them
that that infinite portion was
originally Himself
but that they lost that portion when they fell from their
God. He has taught them
that in themselves and of themselves they are ¡§poor
and blind
and miserable
and wretched
and naked.¡¨ They have no righteousness
in which to appear before His pure eyes; they have no means in themselves to
provide either against life¡¦s vicissitudes or eternity¡¦s disclosures.
II. Having thus the
Rock of the believer
and the rocks of the unbeliever
side by side
suffer us
to challenge the whole world to the controversy; and upon their own showing we
will prove the transcendency of our rock as compared with theirs. Were we
indeed to take the testimony of those who have tried and proved the Rock of
salvation--and those who have tried and proved it can surely best estimate its
worth; were we to take the testimony of the ransomed spirits of the just
that
now surround the Rock of their salvation in heaven
they would with one voice
and with one spirit declare
¡§There is none in heaven in comparison with Him;
none is worthy of a thought
or a hope
or an affection
in comparison with
Him.¡¨
1. We bring forward
then
the indirect and undesigned testimony of
the world in favour of the Rock of our salvation
in the first instance
in
that the world gives to that Rock a measure of respect and reverence wholly inconsistent
with the manner in which
in their heart and life
they treat that Rock. Why is
it that you find that for the most part the men who never give their hearts to
Christ
nor their lives to His service
yet render to Him an indirect and
reluctant homage? They pay certain reverence to His day
certain regard to His
sanctuary
certain homage to His ordinances and His laws. They will ¡§do many
things¡¨ on behalf of the religion of Jesus Christ; and yet
in the face of all
these concessions
they withhold from Him their heart
and they ¡§will not have
Him to reign over them.¡¨ They themselves
then
¡§being the judges
¡¨ they admit
to the religion of Christ
that there is in it a power and a truth and a
majesty that they cannot wholly overcome or repudiate.
2. This
too
is the more strikingly shown when we further bring
forward that respect and homage which they often pay to the worth and to the
excellency of the true servants of Christ. Where
too
is the bold
daring
scoffer that has not oftentimes felt an inward conviction of the worth and
excellency of the servants of Christ
even though he has been able to stifle
the expression of his inward feeling? ¡§Themselves being judges
¡¨ the man of God
had an elevation
a purity
a dignity that they knew not
and yet the worth and
the power of which they could not but feel.
3. And much more is this indirect tribute of the enemies of ¡§our
Rock¡¨ to the Rock of our salvation often rendered when the servants of God have
passed to their rest
and their obnoxious proximity and their rebuking example
no more disturb the false peace of the men of this world. Over the grave of the
true and undissembled servant of God
how seldom
even from the lips of the
bad
you hear anything but respect and love! ¡§The memory of the just is blessed.¡¨
4. But we have another testimony rendered by the worldly and the
wicked to the Rock of the Christian that is more striking; and that is
the
high standard that they set up for the righteous to observe. What is more
common than to find men of the world seeing with an eagle eye any little
defection or deviation from high principle in the soldier of the
cross?--saying--¡§It would not have mattered if he had not professed to be
religious; hut for one who calls himself a Christian thus to behave
it is intolerable.¡¨
5. But further than this: you find the world again and again bringing
forward against Christians charges
that if they had been incurred by any of
their own company
they would never have thought of doing so much as adduce.
What they would regard in the world as almost evidence of spirit and of
high-mindedness
they cannot tolerate in the Christian.
6. But there is a further testimony
that the world cannot withhold
in spite of itself--which it is
thank God
daily giving; and that is
the multitudes
who are brought out of the world
and brought to the Rock of our hope. The
Redeemer draws one and another to Himself; and that
not by holding out to them
earthly bribes and temporal inducements
but in the face of the world¡¦s scoff
and frown
and often of the loss of reputation and of every earthly advantage.
How many a time has the messenger of Christ been summoned to the bed of
sickness! how many a time has the trembling and dying man then begun to
cry--¡§Lead me to the Rock that is higher than I!¡¨ Happy for him if he hath net
begun too late
and if the house of his confidence is not falling in ruins
around him
when it is too late to ¡§fly for refuge to the hope set before him.¡¨
(H. Stowell
M. A.)
Our Rock
I. What is meant
by these respective ¡§rocks¡¨? Of course
it is clear to you that one refers to
the rock of the world
and the other to the Rook of the Christian.
1. What is the rock of the world? What is it that the world seems to
depend upon? There are a great many people in the world who are very
indifferent to God; that is
they do not have God in all their thoughts
and do
not seek to please God in all their works. And there are a great many people
who seem to think that God is altogether indifferent to them; and therefore
they live and they die
careless and regardless of God their Saviour. ¡§Tush
how shall God know it?¡¨ Now
this is one of the rocks of unconverted men. But
there are others who take a different view of the matter. These persons do not
deny that God sees everything
that He knows the heart
that ¡§from Him no
secrets are hid¡¨; and therefore they seek for another rock
and begin at once
to magnify God¡¦s mercy: ¡§God is merciful; He never meant to condemn the world.¡¨
That is true; but not as they say it. A third class will not venture to deny
this
but declare--¡§No man is infallible; every man is liable to mistake; why
should it be supposed that you who are advocating such strictness of living
such holiness of life
should be right when there are such multitudes that hold
a contrary opinion?¡¨ In other words
these persons say: ¡§What so many people
think cannot be wrong. Now
does not the Scripture most plainly tell us
that
the way to heaven is the way in which very few people go--that it is a ¡§narrow¡¨
road
and that the great bulk of men go in the wide road which leads to hell?
And therefore what is the use of talking of what numbers do? If you had five
thousand of your acquaintance in hell with yourselves
it would only add to
your misery and not help your happiness; and if you stood with only one in
heaven
whom you never saw before
your happiness would not be the less. Then
again
there are many who acknowledge that it must be an individual question
after all; and therefore
instead of considering what other people do
they
dwell entirely upon what they do themselves. Hence we find a great body of
people declaring that they have done no harm
--thus building upon their
morality
and thinking to raise upon it such a temple as the Lord will dwell
in. How very moral were the Scribes and Pharisees! There is something more
necessary than mere outward moral conduct.
2. Instead of dwelling longer upon the rocks of the world
let me
turn at once to that which is intended by the ¡§Rock¡¨ of the believer. Christ is
that Rock. But it may be well to examine into the special benefits of this
Rock. In the first place
it is in Christ that we really learn the nature of
sin. So great is sin that God could only pardon it by the death of His dear
Son; in Christ
therefore
I see the exceeding sinfulness of sin
engraved as
on a rock
even in the side whence flowed the water and the blood. Further: I
read also God¡¦s mercy--not man¡¦s mercy
but the tender mercy of our God
tempered with His justice. ¡§Mercy and truth are met together; righteousness and
peace have kissed each other
¡¨ in Christ. What claims
then
has this Rock upon
our attention?
II. Wherein the
difference between these two rocks may be said to consist. I might mention that
all other rocks end in doubt
but this in certainty. None of the rocks to which
I have referred can give us security in the last day; but the Saviour has told
us
that ¡§whosoever trusteth in Him shall never be ashamed.¡¨ There is no
disappointment for those who are really in Christ. And we will not stay to
consider what it shall be hereafter
but we may consider what it is now. Under
any other circumstances than that of seeing clearly our interest in Christ
our
present life must be a life of constant anxiety
if it be accompanied with any
thought concerning the future. But as regards the believer
he has peace
and
it is an abiding peace. ¡§Thou shalt keep him in perfect peace whose mind¡¨ is
stayed on Thee
because he trusteth in Thee. Once more
I may say
there will
be none of that disappointment which we so constantly find happening among men
of the world
who have chosen as their rock some of the pleasures
or outward
circumstances of life; for we know that in Christ we have all that we can
require. ¡§All things are ours; for we are Christ¡¦s
and Christ is God¡¦s.¡¨ But
just observe that there are others who are called upon to testify of these
facts. ¡§For their rock is not as our Rock
even our enemies themselves being
judges.¡¨ Our enemies are constrained to acknowledge that they wish they
believed as we believe
for then they would be happy. (H. M. Villiers
M. A.)
The excellency of Israel¡¦s Rock
I. Jehovah is
supremely worthy of our confidence and devotion.
1. He is the source of our being (Psalms 100:3; Acts 17:29). The supporting as well as
the producing cause of created existence.
2. The source of blessing.
3. He deserves our most humble and hearty respect and confidence.
II. Jehovah¡¦s
gracious dealings furnish a proper theme for His servants¡¦ praise.
1. Their benefit only is intended
not God¡¦s
in His dispensations
towards them.
2. They only are benefited
not God
who needs nothing
and can
receive no favour from them.
3. They deserve not such benefits
either in whole or in part.
4. They can make no adequate return to cancel even the smallest part
of their obligations.
5. Gratitude is their proper feeling
and praise the proper
expression of it.
III. Jehovah¡¦s
excellence extorts
and shall extort
the homage and acknowledgment of even His
enemies. Hear what is recorded in the case of the Egyptian magicians (Exodus 8:18-19; Exodus 9:11); of Pharaoh (Exodus 9:27-28; Exodus 10:16-17); of Pharaoh¡¦s host (Exodus 14:25); of Balaam (Numbers 23:7-8; Numbers 23:18-24); of the Philistines (1 Samuel 4:8); of Baal¡¦s worshippers
(1 Kings 18:39); of Nebuchadnezzar (Daniel 3:29; Daniel 4:28-37); of Darius (Daniel 6:26-27). Conclusion--
1. The subject suggests serious inquiry. Is the Rock of Ages our
Rock? Do we esteem Him
trust Him
devote ourselves to Him
etc.?
2. The subject offers serious admonition (verse 4).
3. The subject gives us a solemn warning--
4. The subject encourages humble confidence and invigorating hope
(verse 43; see Deuteronomy 33:25-29). (Sketches of
Four Hundred Sermons.)
The Rock like the God of Israel
I. Illustrate the
metaphor.
1. When we speak of God as a Rock in reference to Himself
the ideas
are such as these--
2. Consider the metaphor in reference to what God is to His believing
children.
II. The triumphant
comparison which is instituted. To the pagan
infidel
sensualist
etc.
your
rock is not as our Rock. You have not the security
the sensible enjoyments
the supplies--in one word
the happiness which the people of God possess.
1. We appeal to your experience. What changes do you profess to have
experienced? What evils removed? What principles implanted?
2. We appeal to your enjoyments. What peace--what comfort--what
hope--what real bliss?
3. We appeal to your practice. From what follies and sins have you
been delivered? Are your principles more pure? Spirit
conversation
temper
etc.
4. We appeal to our advantages in sickness and death. What
security--what ecstasies--what clear enrapturing prospects! You know that your
Rock is not
etc.
Application--
1. Invite the sinner to choose the Lord for the Rock of his
salvation. Flee to Him by repentance. Build on Him by faith in Christ Jesus.
2. Let the Christian be satisfied with his choice. The everlasting
God is his refuge. (Sketches of Sermons.)
Testimony of unbelievers to Christianity
1. We find sceptics and unbelievers generally very loud in praise of
the progress of our modern world. They talk largely of the mighty strides
science
knowledge
and practical wisdom have made in these last times. What is
this but the concession that their rock is not as our Rock?
2. Again
how striking is the testimony which they give in their
behaviour in trial and when brought face to face with death! Who has ever known
a sound and faithful Christian to change his religion in the last extremities
of life? But it is quite otherwise with those who build on some other than the
Christian Rock. Then the gay Lord Chesterfield sympathises with the words of
Solomon
that all this world is vanity and vexation of spirit. Then Byron
acknowledges that whatever he had been
¡§¡¥Twere something better not to be.¡¨
Then Talleyrand confesses that he has nothing left except great fatigue of body
and mind
a profound sentiment of discouragement for the future and disgust for
the past. Then Hobbes declares
¡§Were I master of the world
I would give it
all to live one day longer.¡¨ Then Paine in his dreadful loneliness lifts his
wild cry to that Jesus whom he blasphemed. Then Voltaire sends for a priest
curses his brethren in unbelief as contributors to his wretchedness
and dies
in dread complaint of abandonment by God and man. Then Hume cannot bear to be
alone
because of the terrors that torment him in the absence of his jesting
friends.
3. In like manner I might refer to the myriads of conversions from
the sceptical and unbelieving world to the reverent acceptance of our Christian
faith and hope. The bloody Saul of Tarsus; the wayward
sensual Augustine
etc.
We think of Lord Littleton and Gilbert West sitting down to write essays in
confutation of certain great events recorded in the New Testament
and becoming
so thoroughly convinced by their examinations that they surrendered all their
scepticism and turned their essays into noble treatises in vindication of the
Christian cause.
5. Christians
you have made no mistake in giving your hearts¡¦
confidence to the religion of Jesus. You have planted your foundations on the
solid Rock. Only maintain your hold and dependence on it; and when the revilers
of Newton¡¦s faith are hopelessly crying
¡§God of Sir Isaac Newton
have mercy
upon me!¡¨ you shall be saying with the dying Payson: ¡§I swim--I swim--in a
flood of glory!¡¨ (J. A. Seiss
D. D.)
Their foot shall slide in due time.
The awakening of sinners
This is the culmination of the most dreadful denunciation of
sinners to be found in the Bible.
I. The insecurity
of the sinner.
A sense of sin and impending punishment is ever present in man¡¦s
heart. Heathen nations of the old and of the new world recognised it
and
established forms of religious worship in order to avoid it
But the Bible
makes assurance doubly sure
and issues solemn warnings of the fact.
II. The certainty
of the result. Human life knows no such thing as remaining in one place. Man is
ever going forward or backward--which depends upon himself. Men shut their eyes
and fancy themselves secure
None plunge headlong into the extremities of sin
at once. Nearly everyone can recollect the first falsehood
the first profane
word
the first dishonest act
after they have reached depths of depravity of
which they never dreamed. They took the devil for their master
and he presses
them hard at every turn. The down-slide is governed by an inexorable law.
III. Consider where
they are sliding. Away from virtue
away from peace
away from good company
away from God! Men watch the downward progress of the drunkard with pity and
disgust. The wilful wrecking of all that is noble in man seems
incomprehensible. (J. O. Peck
D. D.)
For the Lord shall judge His people.
Power for the powerless
I. The people whom
Jehovah owns and claims as ¡§His people¡¨ and ¡§His servants.¡¨ God has a people peculiarly
His own. You must be blind; indeed
when looking into your Bible
not to see
that this fact is one of the most prominent things set forth in the Book of
God. Moreover
this people
whom Jehovah calls ¡§His people¡¨ and ¡§His servants
¡¨
are held by Him as His especial property
as His own inheritance. ¡§The Lord¡¦s
portion is His people.¡¨ What a portion! One might easily understand the
Psalmist
and the prophet too
when they said
¡§The Lord is my portion
saith
my soul¡¨; and a blessed portion it is for a poor ruined sinner to have the
covenant God as his portion. But reverse it
and see how God claims His people
and calls them ¡§His portion
¡¨ as if they were worth something--as if they were
of some value. I must not
however
overlook the second term employed in our
text--¡§servants.¡¨ ¡§His servants ye are to whom ye obey.¡¨ If
then
your life
your heart
your soul
and all your powers are wholly at the service of God; if
that service is your delight
and you meet Him in it
surely you may come to
the Conclusion that you belong to His servants. But there is another point:
that His people and His servants essentially differ from all people beside.
They were separated from among the nations
God¡¦s people and God¡¦s servants
differ from the world in their life
in their language
and in their laws.
II. The exigencies
to which they were reduced. They are said
in my text
to be seen by their own
God as having lost all their power
and ¡§none shut up or left¡¨--a most
affecting description of God¡¦s chosen people under the ruined condition into
which sin has brought them; and also of the extremity to which they are reduced
in personal experience
before God¡¦s deliverance appears on their behalf. What
a marked description of man¡¦s ruin under the fall
and by actual sin!--so
utterly undone as to have no power! God saw that their power was gone. When the
poor sinner is first awakened by the grace of God
and begins to feel the
importance of obtaining salvation
he does not believe that he has no power
but sets to immediately to put forth his power
determines upon reading much
hearing much
praying much
avoiding much that is evil
and doing much that is
good. Moreover
in the language of my text
the people and servants of God are
to be expelled from all false refuges
¡§None shut up or left.¡¨ There are
exigencies in the believer¡¦s experience with regard to things spiritual and to
things providential that answer exactly to this description--¡§none shut up or
left¡¨--as regards experience
not a hope left; not a vestige of supposed
strength--not a false refuge but will be swept away as a refuge of lies; not a
helper left. Moreover
it may imply
in spiritual experience
no comfort shut
up or left
no reserve
nothing to fall back upon
not a promise to cling to
not a sermon which he is supposed to have heard to profit
but rises up in
judgment against him! What! none of his holier feelings? No
none of them.
What
none of his earnest prayers and his believing confidence? No
none of
them--¡§none shut up or left.¡¨ Now
whether as to the spiritual experience
or
the providential experience of His people
He frequently
to show His wisdom
His grace
His power
His love and condescension
strips man of his all
that
He Himself may become his all
and that Christ may be found to be all in all to
him.
III. By the Lord¡¦s
judging His people I understand His judging for them; judging His enemies on
account of their cruelty; judging for them so as to decide that they are His
own--that the chastisement has been carried on long enough
and that their
enemies shall then be punished
as in the preceding verse
¡§To Me belongeth
vengeance.¡¨ This is what I understand by His judging His people. The other
phrase
¡§repent Himself for His servants
¡¨ means an alteration
of course
in
the events of Providence
and in His manner of dealing with His people; that He
changes the order of things. From this we derive the spiritual truth
that
however the Lord chastises His people
and however long the chastisement may
continue
there will come a moment when the Lord will ¡§repent Himself
¡¨ or
change His course
and say
¡§Their affliction is at an end
and I will not
afflict or grieve My people any more.¡¨ Then shall the froward Ephraim be spoken
to as by the prophet
¡¨ I have seen his ways
and I will heal him. God is a
never-failing Deliverer to His people; and we will glance at a few things in
which this is manifested. The first is
that His covenant faithfulness is
called forth when His peoples faithlessness has arisen to its utmost height and
been chastised. If you ask me what pertains to a Christian in himself
I
should
for one
confess
after all the years I have known of the Lord
that
one word
¡§faithlessness
¡¨ would mark all. If I am asked what constitutes the
character and conduct of the Deity towards His Church and people in every age
amidst all their afflictions
and when they are reduced to the lowest ebb
I
should say
¡§Righteousness is the girdle of His loins
and faithfulness the
girdle of His reins.¡¨ One word more; entire deliverance is certain when God
interferes. He who has delivered will deliver; and be assured
poor tried soul
whoever thou art
and in whichever of those exigencies thou art placed--be
assured of this one thing
that if the Lord has begun to judge for you
has
changed the course and order of His proceedings for you
has created a ray of
hope and given you spiritual desires which you did not before possess
has
communicated the ability to pour out your soul in pleading with Him
and to
hang upon Him though it appears as it were by a thread
He will perfect your
deliverance in due time. Every enemy shall be vanquished. Every difficulty
shall disappear. (J. Irons.)
Man¡¦s extremity
God¡¦s opportunity
To ungodly men the time of their fall is fatal; there is no rising
again for them. They mount higher and higher upon the ladder of riches; but at
last they can climb no higher
their feet slide
and all is over. This calamity
hasteneth on (Deuteronomy 32:35). It is not so with
three characters of whom we will now consider: they are judged in this world
that they may not be condemned hereafter (1 Corinthians 11:32; Psalms 37:24).
I. The Lord¡¦s own
Church.
1. A Church may be sorely tried--¡§power gone
none left.¡¨
2. But it may then cry to God.
3. He will return and revive His own Church (Deuteronomy 32:39).
4. Meanwhile the trial is permitted--
II. The tried
believer.
1. His power may be gone. Bodily health fails
prudence is baffled
skill is taken away
courage sinks
even spiritual force departs (Samuel 3:17
18).
2. His earthly help may fail. A man without a friend moves the
compassion of God.
3. He may be assailed by doubts and fears
and hardly know what to do
with himself (Job 3:23-26).
4. His hope lies in the compassion of God: He has no pleasure in
putting His people to grief (Micah 7:19).
5. Such sharp trials may be sent because--
III. The convinced sinner.
He is cleaned out of all that wherein he prided himself.
1. His self-righteousness is gone.
2. His ability to perform acceptable works is gone.
3. His secret hopes which were shut up are now all dead and buried.
4. His proud romantic dreams are gone.
5. His worldly delights
his bold defiance
his unbelief
his big
talk
his carelessness
his vain confidence
are all gone.
6. Nothing is left but the pity of God. When the tide has ebbed out
to the very uttermost
it turns. The prodigal had spent all before he returned.
Empty-handed sinners are welcome to the fulness of Christ. (C. H. Spurgeon.)
See now that I
even I
am He
and there is no God with Me.
The royal prerogative
I. None but the
Lord can would or heal.
1. The Lord alone can spiritually wound. It is the Holy Spirit¡¦s work
to convince of sin
and until He puts forth His power the preacher may preach
himself dumb with weariness and blind with weeping
but no result can possibly
follow.
2. None but the Lord can heal. Gospel truth is sufficient in itself
to comfort all that mourn
but it will comfort nobody so long as the natural
unbelief of the heart remains. Get a hold of a lacerated spirit
torn with
unbelief
and try what you can do. Say
¡§Trust in the Lord
my friend
¡¨ and he
replies
¡§I cannot trust.¡¨ Tell him Christ Jesus came into the world to save
sinners; and he says he knows that
but he cannot get hold of it. Do your duty
with him
for whether you can heal him or not you are bound to set the Gospel
before him: but you shall find that you have worked in vain if you have gone in
your own strength. God can use you to heal a broken heart
but you cannot do it
yourself.
II. The Lord can
wound and He can heal.
1. The Lord can wound. He can pierce the most unlikely heart.
Therefore
despair of none. The wretch who is the nearest approach to an
incarnate devil may yet become as an angel of God.
2. What a very sweet side of the truth is the second part of
it--namely
that He can heal. There are some awful cases of bleeding wounds! I
have known the heart bleed as though it would bleed to death beneath the sword
of conviction. Some are driven to despair
and have been ready to lay violent hands
upon themselves in the bitterness of their souls. Let it ring out like a
trumpet
that these poor despairing ones may hear it
--the Lord can heal. There
is no case so desperate but what Jehovah-Jesus can recover it. Despair! thou
must let thy Captive go. Despondency! thou must open thy prison house when
Jesus comes.
III. The Lord does
wound and does heal.
1. I have a bundle of arrows which I have seen shot at different
times from the bow of God so as to wound men.
2. Now
I will hold up before you the bottle of balm. When a soul is
wounded
the Lord applies His sacred surgery to the heart. He has healed some
of us.
Neither is there any that
can deliver out of My hand.
The undeliverableness of man from the hand of God
1. The continuance of every man¡¦s existence rests entirely upon the
Divine will.
2. The preservation of every sinner¡¦s existence must be ascribed to
Divine forbearance.
3. The well-being of a moral intelligence is impossible apart from
supreme sympathy with God. All moral hells and heavens are in the loathing or
the loving. What then is our duty and interest? To cherish supreme love for the
Absolute. (Homilist.)
Command your children to observe to do all the words of this law.
The advantage of a right education
I. The advantages
and indeed necessity
of right education. Other creatures arrive
without their
own care
at the small perfection of which they are capable
and there stop; but
the whole of man¡¦s existence
it appears
is a state of discipline and
progression. Youth is his preparation for maturer years; this whole life for
another to come. Nature gives the abilities to improve; but the actual
improvement we are to have the pleasure and the reward of giving ourselves and
one another. Some minds
indeed
as some soils
may be fruitful without
cultivation; others barren with it; but the general necessity is the same in
both cases; and in both
the richest
and most capable of producing good fruit
will be overrun
if neglected
with the rankest and worst weeds
Regular
cultivation of the understanding
then
is what good education begins with. The
earliest branch of this
acquaintance with useful languages
unlocks the
treasures of ancient learning
and makes the improvements of every age and
climate our own. Then the politer parts of literature most agreeably open the
faculties
and form the taste of young persons; adorn our discourse
and endear
our company
in riper years; give a grace to wisdom and virtue; relieve the
fatigue of our busy hours
and elegantly fill up the leisure of our vacant
ones. At the same time
the art of just reasoning opportunely comes in
to curb
the licence of imagination
and directs its force; to fix the foundations of
science; ascertain the degrees of probability
and unveil specious error. With
this guide we proceed surely. Knowledge of nature opens the universe to our
view; enables us to judge worthily of the constitution of things; secures us
from the weakness of vulgar superstitions; and contributes
in many ways
to
the health and security
the convenience and pleasure of human life. If from
hence we go on to survey mankind: a contemplation of their different states in
different ages
and especially of their ancient regulations and laws
the
public wisdom of brave and great nations will furnish variety of useful
reflections to the mind; often teaching us to improve our own conditions
often
to be happy in it. But if education stop here
it hath only given abilities and
powers
the direction of which to right or wrong purposes is greatly uncertain
still. He that knows not the proper use of his own being; what is man
and
whereto serveth he; what is his good
and what is his evil (Sirach 18:8)
may easily employ his other
knowledge so as to be much the worse for it. This inquiry
then
is the
important one. And when should the science of life be taught
but in the
beginning of life
before evil habits are added to original depravity; whilst
the natural regard to truth and right
the only inward restraint of incautious
youth
remains comparatively uncorrupt
and the seeds of sin lie yet somewhat
loose on the surface of the mind; much harder to be cleared away when once they
have taken root
and twisted themselves strongly about the heart. This
therefore
is the favourable opportunity
in which authority and reason must
exert at once their joint force. For discipline without instruction is mere
tyranny; and instruction without discipline
little better than useless talk.
But the most serious part of education is wanting still: the part which leads
us
by the esteem of moral excellence
to honour and love that Being in whom
the perfection of it dwells; and extends our inward sense of duty
suggested
first by the low and short-lived relations between us and our fellow creatures
to the highest possible and eternal object of it
the Creator and Ruler of this
universe.
II. All persons
concerned should endeavour
with united care
in their stations
that these
advantages may be effectually obtained. To you who are parents
nature itself
hath given a tender concern for your children¡¦s welfare as your own; and
reminds you justly
that as you have brought them into the dangers of life
your business it is to provide that they get well through them. You may be
negligent of your son¡¦s instruction; but it is on you
as well as himself
that
his ignorance and contemptibleness will bring both reproach and inconvenience.
You may be regardless of his morals; but you may be the person who will at last
the most severely feel his want of them. You may be indifferent about his
religion; but remember
dutifulness to you is one great precept of religion;
and all the rest promote such habits
as you may bitterly repent
when it is
too late
your omission to cultivate in him; and live and die miserable on his
account
whom timely care would have made your joy and honour. (Archbishop
Secker.)
Verse 47
For it is not a vain thing for you; because it is your life.
Religion a necessity
Religion is not a luxury
but a necessity of our being. It is not
a vain service
because it is our life. Immersed as men are in the world
and
conversant with material interests
it is difficult for them to feel this
reality and absolute necessity of religion for their best life. There has been
too much colour given to the presumption that religion was not deeply grounded
and inlaid in our nature
but was a gift from without
a factitious culture and
experience superinduced upon it
not the true working of the utmost being with
all its powers. For religion has been offered to man too much as a strange
unnatural
and special thing
not as the real light of life. It has been
enveloped in mystery
surrounded by a formidable array of pains and penalties
inculcated as supernatural
not only in the sanction and revelation of its
truths
but in their incorporation and assimilation to the soul. The first
thing to be done
therefore
is to create in men a belief that religion is not
a manufactured want
but a natural necessity of our being; that
instead of its
being an innate grace of temperament and constitution which
like genius
some
have and others have not
and many do without
it is the bread of life for all.
I. The nature of
man bears unequivocal testimony to the necessity of religion. ¡§In scepticism
¡¨
said Goethe
¡§is no good thing.¡¨ Religion is a later development
as wisdom in
general is
but just as normal as any other manifestation of our nature
art
or invention
or calling of life. All the elements are in man. Thus he
naturally believes. He may not always believe alike
--sometimes in Moses
in
Mahomet
or in Christ
--but uniformly he has faith in something. Thus
too
he
naturally makes distinctions of right and wrong; his decisions on these points
may not always be coincident in every nature
and under different systems of
culture. In Sparta one set of things
in England another
is wrong or right.
But that does not militate against the fact of a moral sense
for no people has
yet been found sunk so low that they do not make the distinction somewhere. So
in regard to the future
hope
aspiration
anticipation
work in all human
bosoms in different degrees of intensity
and towards varying ends and objects
in the boundless future
but always
everywhere
towards some ends
towards
some high ideals
throned and veiled by the cloud curtain of the future.
II. The condition
of man corroborates the view drawn from his nature; for his condition is his
nature in progression
ill continuity. If we go over the catalogue of items of
this condition
from the time he lies helpless in the cradle till he lies
helpless again in the coffin
we trace an unbroken line of religious wants. It
is a great and continual hunger. For at every point
at every time
under every
combination of surrounding circumstances
we detect the demand for that
peculiar quantity and unknown value without which we cannot work the equation
of life aright
or solve with certainty its great problem. Human life
for
instance
is a condition of formation
growth
education
and yet we see at
once that
if this process is not carried on according to the primal principles
which are involved in the plan of the Chief Husbandman
we shall have crude
windfalls and stunted growths
not the golden fruit. Human life is a state of
exposure to great and trying temptations
plucking at our virtue
and dragging
down our aims and acts
until we go the way of all the earth. The commanding
truths and the vivid sentiments and the impressive promises of religion can
alone disperse this unhallowed brood
and exorcise the evil spirits from
possessing mind and heart.
III. The destiny of
man strengthens all the previous arguments for the reality and necessity of
religion. If man is created in the image of the Everlasting God
and called to
the inheritance of a conscious being through all the unending ages of the future
--if
even in this morning of his days
he is filled with aspirations
dim it may be
but vast
grand
and exalting
for sweeter joys
for purer delights
a serener
happiness
a more thrilling
inward
and abiding bliss
than the rarest moments
of this life have given; if such is the realm of being to which man is on his
way
and to whose celestial city he is already lifting up his eyes
what
we
ask
shall best fit him for such a sublime career? What is adequate to prepare
him to live forever? Only what is of the same kind with itself can meet the
wants of an immortal spirit
namely
an immortal religion
an immortal Saviour
an eternal God. Power
and fame
and learning even
and some of the lower of
man¡¦s attainments
even in the moral and intellectual sphere
are but freezing
comforters to the bereaved
sick
and dying. But in these critical seasons of
our being
when man is driven in from the outworks to the centre and substance
of his nature
religion utters her grand tones of courage
promise
and eternity
and vindicates herself as the soul¡¦s supreme necessity
the one thing needful
which
once possessed
can never be taken away
but will grow dearer and
brighter and diviner forever. (A. A. Livermore.)
Religion-a reality
The Christian dispensation is one which requires much faith to
receive it. We walk not by sight
but by faith alone; and it is little marvel
that when ungodly men see the righteous afflicted
and discover that their
comfort lies in matters which only faith can apprehend
they should cry out
¡§It is a vain thing
¡¨ and should turn aside from the ordinances of God.
Besides
to confess the truth
there have been so many counterfeits of true
religion
that it is not remarkable that unconverted men should consider even
the genuine article to be but a vain thing.
I. The true
religion of Christ
which consists in a vital faith in His person
His blood
and His righteousness
and which produces obedience to His commands and a love
to God
is not a fiction.
1. The objects of true religion are
to those who believe in Jesus
no fiction.
2. The experience which true religion brings is no fiction.
3. There is a reality in the privileges of religion.
4. The religion of Christ is evidently not a vain thing if you look
at its effects.
5. To the man who really possesses it
it is his life. His religion
is not like a man¡¦s regimentals
which he can take off and go in undress; it is
inside of him; it is woven right through and through him.
II. It is no
trifle.
1. It deals with your souls.
2. It connects you with God.
3. Those who have ever known anything of it tell you it is no
¡§child¡¦s play.¡¨
4. Sinners
when they are in their senses
find it no trifle.
5. True ministers of God feel it to be no trifle.
III. It is no folly.
If you would accomplish the proudest feat of human intellect
it is to attain
to the knowledge of Christ crucified. Here the man whose mind makes him
elephantine may find depth in which he may swim. Here the most recondite
learning shall find itself exhausted. Here the most brilliant imagination shall
find its highest flights exceeded
Here the man who understands history may
crown his knowledge by the history of God in the world; here men who would know
the secret
the greatest secret which heaven and earth and hell can tell
may
find it out
for the secret of the Lord is with them that fear Him
and He will
show them His covenant. All the learning of man is doubtless folly to the
angels
but the foolishness of God in the Gospel is wisdom to cherubim and
seraphim
and by the Church shall be made known to them in ages to come the
manifold wisdom of God
IV. It is no
speculation. People sometimes ask us what we think about the heathen
whether
they will be saved or not
Well
sirs
there is room for difference of opinion
there; but I should like to know what you think about yourselves--will you be
saved or not?--for after
all
. that is a question of a deal more importance to
you. Now
the religion of Christ is not a thing that puts a man into a salvable
state
but it saves him. It is not a religion which offers him something which
perhaps may save him; no
it saves him out and out
on the spot. It is not a
thing which says to a man
¡§Now
I have set you a-going
yon must keep on
yourself.¡¨ No
it goes the whole way through
and saves him from beginning to
end. He that says ¡§Alpha¡¨ never stops till He can say ¡§Omega¡¨ over every soul.
(C. H. Spurgeon.)
Religion not a vain thing
I. The object to
which Moses refers.
1. Personal religion.
Set your hearts to consider the nature of this law. Set your hearts
to pray for that grace which will enable you to love the law of the Lord. Set
your hearts to expect the accomplishment of that promise (Deuteronomy 30:6).
2. Family religion.
II. The affirmation
which He makes concerning it.
1. It is not
2. It is ¡§your life.¡¨ To the Jews especially it--
Concluding inferences--
1. Religion consists in setting your heart to know and to keep the
commandments of God.
2. Religion is not a vain thing. Thousands deceive themselves. Some
treat it with sovereign contempt. Others profess to know it
but their conduct
belies their profession.
3. Religion is your life. Then seek to know
love
and serve God. (Sketches
of Four Hundred Sermons.)
Get thee up into this mountain . . . and die in the mount.
Moses commanded to ascend the mount and die
I. The apparently
hard providence which befell Moses on this occasion.
1. It was death in the presence of unaccomplished work--a work to
which Moses had consecrated his life
for which he had sacrificed much
and to
which he had proved preeminently faithful.
2. It was a death amid shattered plans and unfulfilled hopes.
3. It came to Moses when
although old
he was yet vigorous.
II. But it was also
a wise and loving providence.
1. It was the assertion of Divine impartiality.
2. It was a striking illustration of a man¡¦s sin following him in its
results even when the sin itself has been forgiven.
3. It supplied a proof of the Divine adaptation of means towards the
desired end.
4. It taught men that God was not dependent even upon the greatest
and most honoured of His servants for the final triumph of His cause. (D.
Davies.)
The scene and circumstances of Moses¡¦ death
I. The loneliness
of the death on Nebo. Moses was strong in faith
and its strength was tested
here. It had often been tried before
and had stood the trial. In battles
in
contentions with his people
it had been tested
and had stood the test. But
what is death
when the blood is heated and the passions up
compared with
death alone
apart from friends and friendly sympathy
with no kindly eyes and
no sounds of loving words! There was great courage here. You have read of men
who
in the excitement of battle
when death was strewing the red plain with
human clay
rejoiced with a joy that knew no fear
and through the hell of
carnage hewed their way to victory. In such cases death was met with great courage;
but it was met with greater in the case of him who
with ¡§eye undimmed and
natural force unabated
¡¨ quitted a high post of command
abandoned an
enterprise when on the eve of accomplishment
without understanding the why or
wherefore
and with life vigorous and strong within him
alone
unaccompanied
and by human eye unseen
calmly awaited death.
II. The Nebo
mystery--one sows and another reaps. Have you never known a man whose youth and
early manhood have been industriously spent in preparation for the serious work
of life
in whose breast noble aspirations burned
of whom it was evident that
the world would be the better for him
and who
with extensive acquirements
mature culture
confirmed principles
and thorough training
was about to step
thus equipped into the arena of life
resolved to leave his mark for good on
his age and time
when the command came
¡§Get thee up into the mountain
and
die there
¡¨ etc.? And the magnificent prospect of his life passed; the tree
that many a sun had ripened and many influences of earth and sky had cherished
fell as its mass of blossom was passing into fruit. Have you never known a
mother who
after a long and faithful training of her children
after patient
watch and ward for many a year
during which she has considered no labour too
great
no struggle too hard
no suffering and pinch too severe to equip them
for the competition of life--as she is about to enter into the reward of her
long and patient work
and to see in the success and gratitude of her children the
recompense of many an anxious day and sleepless night
hears the command
sharp
and sudden
from the Master of life
¡§Get thee up
¡¨ etc.? Have you never known
a merchant who
after many a year of ceaseless toil
during which
by
shrewdness and patience
he had amassed fortune enough to give him ease and
comfort for the remainder of his life
when about to enter his Canaan of rest
is suddenly struck down
the command having come
¡§Get thee up
¡¨ etc.?
III. The ingredient
of joy that was mingled in the cup. ¡§Be gathered unto thy people.¡¨ These words
imply a social heaven--not heaven as a dim
vague
ethereal scene
--but as a
communion
a fellowship. Were it not so
our whole nature and instincts would
require to be changed on entering it. ¡§As Aaron thy brother died.¡¨ Why this
allusion
if not to give comfort to the old man? if not to intimate that his
death would be meeting with his brother? This prospect must have taken at least
one pang from death
and infused at least one drop of joy into the bitter cup he
was called to drink.
IV. The scene and
prospect which Moses was permitted to enjoy. (John Stuart
D. D.)
The sin and punishment of Moses
It is a remarkable circumstance
not without an obvious moral
that the greatest favourites of the Almighty have been among the persons most
severely dealt with by His providence. Not to mention our Saviour Himself--the
only sinless
yet the most grievously afflicted of men--Abraham
¡§the friend of
God
¡¨ was put to a trial; the afflictions of Jacob were also great; Job¡¦s are
proverbial; the painful vicissitudes of David¡¦s life outnumber its successes;
and St. Paul
the most heroic servant of God in New Testament times
was
subject to a long course of calamities. The real cause of the affliction is
always sin. If it be asked--How can this be consistent with the fact that the
sufferings of the most distinguished instruments of God¡¦s glory have been
severe beyond the common lot of mortals? the answer is--that either we may
observe in such persons great crimes set against signal virtues; or
at least
sin against peculiar light
and in spite of unusual grace: moreover
such are
to be raised to remarkable heights of perfection; and this is not to be done
but by means of chastisement and the stern discipline of affliction. Pass we
however
from general considerations to the individual instance before us.
I. The
circumstances which gave occasion to the Divine decree against Moses--that he
should not live to enter the promised land (see Numbers 20:1-29). The ground of the whole
transgression seems to have been a hasty yielding to carnal passions; which in
this case
as it ever does
shut out faith and reliance on God
and substituted
distrust and self-confidence. And the criminality of this conduct was doubtless
increased by the eminent dignity and great endowments of the offenders. It was
for the head and legislator
and for the anointed High Priest
to set an
example to the people of meekness and patient confidence.
II. The doctrinal
and spiritual meaning
and results
of this event.
1. The inclination of the Israelites to idolatrous worship
imbibed
chiefly in that nursery of superstitions
Egypt
was strong at all early
periods of their history. Profound
also
must have been their veneration for
that man of wonderful gifts
who had brought them with the arm of God out of
the house of bondage
and for forty years had led them in the wilderness. Hence
if Moses had finished his great work in his own person
and
together with the
Israelites of this generation
the children and grandchildren of his early
contemporaries
had taken possession of Canaan as the design and completion of
the enterprise
it is most probable that he would
in spite of himself
have been
deified by his superstitious countrymen; and either substituted for
or
confounded with
the Divine Liberator
whose vicegerent he was.
2. That the commission to lead into Canaan the children of the people
whom Moses by the Divine power had freed from Egypt
now devolved upon
Joshua--or
as he is called in the New Testament
Jesus--is an instance which I
cannot wholly pass by in silence
of the typical character of all Bible
history. Moses was a type of Christ
in his office and character
as the deliverer
leader
and pastor of God¡¦s flock
through the mingled trials and mercies of
the wilderness; but Joshua was more remarkably so
in prefiguring our Lord¡¦s
going before His people into heaven
at His ascension
to take possession for
and with them of the celestial inheritance.
3. There is an obvious and sublime sense
in the fact of Moses
the
giver of the Law--the administrator of that imperfect and temporary
dispensation
not going over into the Promised Land. His work was now done--his
function was at an end. The conducting of the people was now handed over to
another--to Joshua
the type of Christ as ascending up on high and entering
into His rest; ¡§the law was given by Moses
but grace and truth came by Jesus
Christ.¡¨
III. This severity
of God towards His servant Moses
so favoured and ¡§faithful in all His house
¡¨
presents a very affecting circumstance. It admonishes us
how much of the good
consequences of a life may be defeated by one act of prevarication and
disobedience. It admonishes us to be careful how we ¡§finish our course
¡¨ lest
we ¡§lose these things which we have wrought
¡¨ even within sight of ¡§the prize
of our high calling.¡¨ (R. Cattermole
B. D.)
What dying is
I am standing upon the seashore. A ship at my side spreads her
white sails to the morning breeze and starts for the blue ocean. She is an
object of beauty and strength
and I stand and watch her until at length she
hangs like a speck of white cloud just where the sea and sky come down to meet
and mingle with each other. Then someone at my side says: ¡§There! she¡¦s gone!¡¨
Gone where? Gone from my sight
that is all. She is just as large in the mast
and hull and spar as she was when she left my side
and just as able to bear
her load of living freight to the place of her destination. Her diminished size
is in me
and not in her. And just at that moment
when someone at my side
says
¡§There! she¡¦s gone!¡¨ there are other eyes that are watching for her
coming and other voices ready to take up the glad shout
¡§There she comes!¡¨ And
that is--dying. (Episcopal Recorder.)
Yet thou shalt see the
land before thee.--
Good cheer frown God
I. A message for
Christian workers. Seed we have sown shall bear fruit when the hand that
scattered it is at rest. Behind every Christian worker is God. Much of the work
is hidden as yet
as Moses could not see the homesteads of the land
the
divisions of the tribes
etc.
but he could see the land. So can we by faith
see in broad outlines the goal to which the Christian Church is travelling year
by year. The evening of life shall be better than the morning.
II. A message to
the Christian in his pilgrimage. The Jews could not think without regret of
their life. Nor can we. What sublime mercy on God¡¦s part! Gratitude itself
grows dumb in silent wonder. We can only say
¡§Forgive.¡¨ But look forward
now--what do you see? Many a failure
etc.
yet the steady growth of the will
of God in you--therefore the future shall be better than the past. Life
ripening like harvest under the summer sun. ¡§At evening tide it shall be light¡¨--and
lighter still when the veil of flesh is torn from the spirit.
III. A message to
those who are not Christians. ¡§The people sitting in darkness have seen a great
light
¡¨--it is turned upon you that you may see the land before you. (R.
Betts.)
The happy people: who and why
We are wont to note the sayings of dying men. The testimony both
of the godly and the ungodly is more valuable and reliable at such a time.
Moses was specially fitted to give an estimate of Israel¡¦s past experience and
future prospects. He had been intimately connected with them for a lengthened
period.
I. Who is Israel?
1. A perverse people. They are often rebellious
they murmur often
they bring upon themselves punishment because of their obstinacy. They are slow
to learn and obey. The type and the antitype correspond. The people of God are
often so; and the world often sees it. Their leader and they do not always
agree.
2. A peculiar people. They are different from the nations around
them.
3. A pilgrim people. They were yet in the wilderness when Moses spoke
of them.
4. A protesting people. They were raised up for this very purpose.
¡§Ye are My witnesses.¡¨
5. A persecuted people. They were met by the Amalekites almost as
soon as they had crossed the Red Sea. They had to encounter enmity and
opposition all the way.
II. Wherein
then
consists Israel¡¦s happiness? Not certainly in their worldly
external
visible
circumstances. There is nothing in these to draw forth the rapturous enthusiasm
of Moses. No; but his vision and his voice extend beyond things seen and
temporal. Their happiness arises out of their relation to God
the only true
God.
1. They are chosen by His grace. Underneath them are the everlasting
arms.
2. They are redeemed by His ann.
3. They are guided by His eye. He goes before them; He is their
reward.
4. They are kept by His power. He is their refuge and their strength.
Jehovah-nissi: the Lord is my banner.
5. They are cheered by His presence
His promise
and His purpose.
III. There is no
happiness like Israel¡¦s.
1. Because none comes from so good a source. With Thee is the
Fountain of Life. From this fountain flows the river of the water of life.
Other sources fail; they are broken cisterns.
2. Because none can be enjoyed with so much security. The promise of
God is the best security which we can possibly possess.
3. Because none is so satisfactory in its own character. Out of
Christ there is no happiness to be enjoyed worthy of the nature with which we
are endowed.
4. Because none is so beneficial in its effects. The world
with its
pleasures and pursuits
degrades and hardens the heart that is engrossed with
them.
5. Because none is so permanent in its duration. ¡§That knave
Death
¡¨
as John Knox said
will take it all away--will mar the beauty
spoil the
treasure
and bring the tenure to an end. (J. Smith
M. A.)
The happy people
I. Happy in their
name. ¡§Israel¡¨ signifies--
1. That God has chosen and prepared them to be His people.
2. That tie has privileged them with communion with Himself.
II. Happy in their
salvation. Delivered from Satan¡¦s yoke and dominion
etc.
III. Happy in their
Divine help.
1. Protection.
2. Security.
3. Strength.
IV. Happy in the
prospect of a complete conquest over all their enemies.
V. Happy in their
ultimate arrival in the land of Canaan. (Homilist.)
Thine enemies shall be
found liars unto thee.
The devil a liar
That arch-enemy
the devil
is a liar from the beginning; but he
is so very plausible that
like mother Eve
we are led to believe him. Yet in
our experience we shall prove him a liar.
1. He says that we shall fall from grace
dishonour our profession
and perish with the doom of apostates; but trusting in the Lord Jesus
we shall
hold on our way and prove that Jesus loses none whom His Father gave Him.
2. He tells us that our bread will fail
and we shall starve with our
children; yet the Feeder of the ravens has not forgotten us yet
and He will
never do so
but will prepare us a table in the presence of our enemies.
3. He whispers that the Lord will not deliver us out of the trial
which is looming in the distance
and he threatens that the last ounce will
break the camel¡¦s back. What a liar he is! For the Lord will never leave us
nor forsake us. ¡§Let Him deliver him now!¡¨ cries the false fiend; but the Lord
will silence him by coming to our rescue. He takes great delight in telling us
that death will prove too much for us. ¡§How wilt thou do in the swelling of
Jordan?¡¨ But there also lie shall prove a liar unto us
and we shall pass
through the river singing psalms of glory. (C. H. Spurgeon.)
¢w¢w¡mThe Biblical Illustrator¡n